Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Peter and Wendy
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Peter and Wendy
Author: J. M. Barrie
Illustrator: F. D. Bedford
Release date: September 18, 2008 [eBook #26654]
Most recently updated: January 4, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26654
Credits: Produced by Chris Curnow, Lindy Walsh, Martin Pettit The
Internet Archive for help with the illustrations and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PETER AND
WENDY ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Peter and Wendy
Author: J. M. Barrie
Illustrator: F. D. Bedford
Release date: September 18, 2008 [eBook #26654]
Most recently updated: January 4, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/26654
Credits: Produced by Chris Curnow, Lindy Walsh, Martin Pettit The
Internet Archive for help with the illustrations and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PETER AND
WENDY ***
Page 4
PETER AND WENDY
Page 5
Page 6
Page 7
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
CHAPTER II
THE SHADOW
CHAPTER III
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
CHAPTER IV
THE FLIGHT
CHAPTER V
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
CHAPTER VI
THE LITTLE HOUSE
CHAPTER VII
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER I
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
CHAPTER II
THE SHADOW
CHAPTER III
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
CHAPTER IV
THE FLIGHT
CHAPTER V
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
CHAPTER VI
THE LITTLE HOUSE
CHAPTER VII
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
CHAPTER VIII
Page 8
THE MERMAIDS' LAGOON
CHAPTER IX
THE NEVER BIRD
CHAPTER X
THE HAPPY HOME
CHAPTER XI
WENDY'S STORY
CHAPTER XII
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
CHAPTER XIII
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
CHAPTER XIV
THE PIRATE SHIP
CHAPTER XV
'HOOK OR ME THIS TIME'
CHAPTER XVI
THE RETURN HOME
CHAPTER IX
THE NEVER BIRD
CHAPTER X
THE HAPPY HOME
CHAPTER XI
WENDY'S STORY
CHAPTER XII
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
CHAPTER XIII
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
CHAPTER XIV
THE PIRATE SHIP
CHAPTER XV
'HOOK OR ME THIS TIME'
CHAPTER XVI
THE RETURN HOME
Page 9
CHAPTER XVII
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
Page 10
ILLUSTRATIONS
THE NEVER NEVER LAND
TITLE PAGE
PETER FLEW IN
THE BIRDS WERE FLOWN
LET HIM KEEP WHO CAN
PETER ON GUARD
SUMMER DAYS ON THE LAGOON
"TO DIE WILL BE AN AWFULLY BIG ADVENTURE"
WENDY'S STORY
FLUNG LIKE BALES
HOOK OR ME THIS TIME
"THIS MAN IS MINE!"
PETER AND JANE
THE NEVER NEVER LAND
TITLE PAGE
PETER FLEW IN
THE BIRDS WERE FLOWN
LET HIM KEEP WHO CAN
PETER ON GUARD
SUMMER DAYS ON THE LAGOON
"TO DIE WILL BE AN AWFULLY BIG ADVENTURE"
WENDY'S STORY
FLUNG LIKE BALES
HOOK OR ME THIS TIME
"THIS MAN IS MINE!"
PETER AND JANE
Page 11
CHAPTER I
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
All children, except one, grow up. They soon know that they will grow up,
and the way Wendy knew was this. One day when she was two years old
she was playing in a garden, and she plucked another flower and ran with it
to her mother. I suppose she must have looked rather delightful, for Mrs.
Darling put her hand to her heart and cried, 'Oh, why can't you remain like
this for ever!' This was all that passed between them on the subject, but
henceforth Wendy knew that she must grow up. You always know after you
are two. Two is the beginning of the end.
Of course they lived at 14, and until Wendy came her mother was the chief
one. She was a lovely lady, with a romantic mind and such a sweet mocking
mouth. Her romantic mind was like the tiny boxes, one within the other,
that come from the puzzling East, however many you discover there is
always one more; and her sweet mocking mouth had one kiss on it that
Wendy could never get, though there it was, perfectly conspicuous in the
right-hand corner.
The way Mr. Darling won her was this: the many gentlemen who had been
boys when she was a girl discovered simultaneously that they loved her,
and they all ran to her house to propose to her except Mr. Darling, who took
a cab and nipped in first, and so he got her. He got all of her, except the
innermost box and the kiss. He never knew about the box, and in time he
gave up trying for the kiss. Wendy thought Napoleon could have got it, but I
can picture him trying, and then going off in a passion, slamming the door.
Mr. Darling used to boast to Wendy that her mother not only loved him but
respected him. He was one of those deep ones who know about stocks and
shares. Of course no one really knows, but he quite seemed to know, and he
often said stocks were up and shares were down in a way that would have
made any woman respect him.
PETER BREAKS THROUGH
All children, except one, grow up. They soon know that they will grow up,
and the way Wendy knew was this. One day when she was two years old
she was playing in a garden, and she plucked another flower and ran with it
to her mother. I suppose she must have looked rather delightful, for Mrs.
Darling put her hand to her heart and cried, 'Oh, why can't you remain like
this for ever!' This was all that passed between them on the subject, but
henceforth Wendy knew that she must grow up. You always know after you
are two. Two is the beginning of the end.
Of course they lived at 14, and until Wendy came her mother was the chief
one. She was a lovely lady, with a romantic mind and such a sweet mocking
mouth. Her romantic mind was like the tiny boxes, one within the other,
that come from the puzzling East, however many you discover there is
always one more; and her sweet mocking mouth had one kiss on it that
Wendy could never get, though there it was, perfectly conspicuous in the
right-hand corner.
The way Mr. Darling won her was this: the many gentlemen who had been
boys when she was a girl discovered simultaneously that they loved her,
and they all ran to her house to propose to her except Mr. Darling, who took
a cab and nipped in first, and so he got her. He got all of her, except the
innermost box and the kiss. He never knew about the box, and in time he
gave up trying for the kiss. Wendy thought Napoleon could have got it, but I
can picture him trying, and then going off in a passion, slamming the door.
Mr. Darling used to boast to Wendy that her mother not only loved him but
respected him. He was one of those deep ones who know about stocks and
shares. Of course no one really knows, but he quite seemed to know, and he
often said stocks were up and shares were down in a way that would have
made any woman respect him.
Page 12
Mrs. Darling was married in white, and at first she kept the books perfectly,
almost gleefully, as if it were a game, not so much as a brussels sprout was
missing; but by and by whole cauliflowers dropped out, and instead of them
there were pictures of babies without faces. She drew them when she should
have been totting up. They were Mrs. Darling's guesses.
Wendy came first, then John, then Michael.
For a week or two after Wendy came it was doubtful whether they would be
able to keep her, as she was another mouth to feed. Mr. Darling was
frightfully proud of her, but he was very honourable, and he sat on the edge
of Mrs. Darling's bed, holding her hand and calculating expenses, while she
looked at him imploringly. She wanted to risk it, come what might, but that
was not his way; his way was with a pencil and a piece of paper, and if she
confused him with suggestions he had to begin at the beginning again.
'Now don't interrupt,' he would beg of her. 'I have one pound seventeen
here, and two and six at the office; I can cut off my coffee at the office, say
ten shillings, making two nine and six, with your eighteen and three makes
three nine seven, with five naught naught in my cheque-book makes eight
nine seven,—who is that moving?—eight nine seven, dot and carry seven—
don't speak, my own—and the pound you lent to that man who came to the
door—quiet, child—dot and carry child—there, you've done it!—did I say
nine nine seven? yes, I said nine nine seven; the question is, can we try it
for a year on nine nine seven?'
'Of course we can, George,' she cried. But she was prejudiced in Wendy's
favour, and he was really the grander character of the two.
'Remember mumps,' he warned her almost threateningly, and off he went
again. 'Mumps one pound, that is what I have put down, but I daresay it will
be more like thirty shillings—don't speak—measles one five, German
measles half a guinea, makes two fifteen six—don't waggle your finger—
whooping-cough, say fifteen shillings'—and so on it went, and it added up
differently each time; but at last Wendy just got through, with mumps
reduced to twelve six, and the two kinds of measles treated as one.
There was the same excitement over John, and Michael had even a
narrower squeak; but both were kept, and soon you might have seen the
almost gleefully, as if it were a game, not so much as a brussels sprout was
missing; but by and by whole cauliflowers dropped out, and instead of them
there were pictures of babies without faces. She drew them when she should
have been totting up. They were Mrs. Darling's guesses.
Wendy came first, then John, then Michael.
For a week or two after Wendy came it was doubtful whether they would be
able to keep her, as she was another mouth to feed. Mr. Darling was
frightfully proud of her, but he was very honourable, and he sat on the edge
of Mrs. Darling's bed, holding her hand and calculating expenses, while she
looked at him imploringly. She wanted to risk it, come what might, but that
was not his way; his way was with a pencil and a piece of paper, and if she
confused him with suggestions he had to begin at the beginning again.
'Now don't interrupt,' he would beg of her. 'I have one pound seventeen
here, and two and six at the office; I can cut off my coffee at the office, say
ten shillings, making two nine and six, with your eighteen and three makes
three nine seven, with five naught naught in my cheque-book makes eight
nine seven,—who is that moving?—eight nine seven, dot and carry seven—
don't speak, my own—and the pound you lent to that man who came to the
door—quiet, child—dot and carry child—there, you've done it!—did I say
nine nine seven? yes, I said nine nine seven; the question is, can we try it
for a year on nine nine seven?'
'Of course we can, George,' she cried. But she was prejudiced in Wendy's
favour, and he was really the grander character of the two.
'Remember mumps,' he warned her almost threateningly, and off he went
again. 'Mumps one pound, that is what I have put down, but I daresay it will
be more like thirty shillings—don't speak—measles one five, German
measles half a guinea, makes two fifteen six—don't waggle your finger—
whooping-cough, say fifteen shillings'—and so on it went, and it added up
differently each time; but at last Wendy just got through, with mumps
reduced to twelve six, and the two kinds of measles treated as one.
There was the same excitement over John, and Michael had even a
narrower squeak; but both were kept, and soon you might have seen the
Page 13
three of them going in a row to Miss Fulsom's Kindergarten school,
accompanied by their nurse.
Mrs. Darling loved to have everything just so, and Mr. Darling had a
passion for being exactly like his neighbours; so, of course, they had a
nurse. As they were poor, owing to the amount of milk the children drank,
this nurse was a prim Newfoundland dog, called Nana, who had belonged
to no one in particular until the Darlings engaged her. She had always
thought children important, however, and the Darlings had become
acquainted with her in Kensington Gardens, where she spent most of her
spare time peeping into perambulators, and was much hated by careless
nursemaids, whom she followed to their homes and complained of to their
mistresses. She proved to be quite a treasure of a nurse. How thorough she
was at bath-time; and up at any moment of the night if one of her charges
made the slightest cry. Of course her kennel was in the nursery. She had a
genius for knowing when a cough is a thing to have no patience with and
when it needs stocking round your throat. She believed to her last day in
old-fashioned remedies like rhubarb leaf, and made sounds of contempt
over all this new-fangled talk about germs, and so on. It was a lesson in
propriety to see her escorting the children to school, walking sedately by
their side when they were well behaved, and butting them back into line if
they strayed. On John's footer days she never once forgot his sweater, and
she usually carried an umbrella in her mouth in case of rain. There is a room
in the basement of Miss Fulsom's school where the nurses wait. They sat on
forms, while Nana lay on the floor, but that was the only difference. They
affected to ignore her as of an inferior social status to themselves, and she
despised their light talk. She resented visits to the nursery from Mrs.
Darling's friends, but if they did come she first whipped off Michael's
pinafore and put him into the one with blue braiding, and smoothed out
Wendy and made a dash at John's hair.
No nursery could possibly have been conducted more correctly, and Mr.
Darling knew it, yet he sometimes wondered uneasily whether the
neighbours talked.
He had his position in the city to consider.
accompanied by their nurse.
Mrs. Darling loved to have everything just so, and Mr. Darling had a
passion for being exactly like his neighbours; so, of course, they had a
nurse. As they were poor, owing to the amount of milk the children drank,
this nurse was a prim Newfoundland dog, called Nana, who had belonged
to no one in particular until the Darlings engaged her. She had always
thought children important, however, and the Darlings had become
acquainted with her in Kensington Gardens, where she spent most of her
spare time peeping into perambulators, and was much hated by careless
nursemaids, whom she followed to their homes and complained of to their
mistresses. She proved to be quite a treasure of a nurse. How thorough she
was at bath-time; and up at any moment of the night if one of her charges
made the slightest cry. Of course her kennel was in the nursery. She had a
genius for knowing when a cough is a thing to have no patience with and
when it needs stocking round your throat. She believed to her last day in
old-fashioned remedies like rhubarb leaf, and made sounds of contempt
over all this new-fangled talk about germs, and so on. It was a lesson in
propriety to see her escorting the children to school, walking sedately by
their side when they were well behaved, and butting them back into line if
they strayed. On John's footer days she never once forgot his sweater, and
she usually carried an umbrella in her mouth in case of rain. There is a room
in the basement of Miss Fulsom's school where the nurses wait. They sat on
forms, while Nana lay on the floor, but that was the only difference. They
affected to ignore her as of an inferior social status to themselves, and she
despised their light talk. She resented visits to the nursery from Mrs.
Darling's friends, but if they did come she first whipped off Michael's
pinafore and put him into the one with blue braiding, and smoothed out
Wendy and made a dash at John's hair.
No nursery could possibly have been conducted more correctly, and Mr.
Darling knew it, yet he sometimes wondered uneasily whether the
neighbours talked.
He had his position in the city to consider.
Page 14
Nana also troubled him in another way. He had sometimes a feeling that she
did not admire him. 'I know she admires you tremendously, George,' Mrs.
Darling would assure him, and then she would sign to the children to be
specially nice to father. Lovely dances followed, in which the only other
servant, Liza, was sometimes allowed to join. Such a midget she looked in
her long skirt and maid's cap, though she had sworn, when engaged, that
she would never see ten again. The gaiety of those romps! And gayest of all
was Mrs. Darling, who would pirouette so wildly that all you could see of
her was the kiss, and then if you had dashed at her you might have got it.
There never was a simpler happier family until the coming of Peter Pan.
Mrs. Darling first heard of Peter when she was tidying up her children's
minds. It is the nightly custom of every good mother after her children are
asleep to rummage in their minds and put things straight for next morning,
repacking into their proper places the many articles that have wandered
during the day. If you could keep awake (but of course you can't) you would
see your own mother doing this, and you would find it very interesting to
watch her. It is quite like tidying up drawers. You would see her on her
knees, I expect, lingering humorously over some of your contents,
wondering where on earth you had picked this thing up, making discoveries
sweet and not so sweet, pressing this to her cheek as if it were as nice as a
kitten, and hurriedly stowing that out of sight. When you wake in the
morning, the naughtinesses and evil passions with which you went to bed
have been folded up small and placed at the bottom of your mind; and on
the top, beautifully aired, are spread out your prettier thoughts, ready for
you to put on.
I don't know whether you have ever seen a map of a person's mind. Doctors
sometimes draw maps of other parts of you, and your own map can become
intensely interesting, but catch them trying to draw a map of a child's mind,
which is not only confused, but keeps going round all the time. There are
zigzag lines on it, just like your temperature on a card, and these are
probably roads in the island; for the Neverland is always more or less an
island, with astonishing splashes of colour here and there, and coral reefs
and rakish-looking craft in the offing, and savages and lonely lairs, and
gnomes who are mostly tailors, and caves through which a river runs, and
princes with six elder brothers, and a hut fast going to decay, and one very
small old lady with a hooked nose. It would be an easy map if that were all;
did not admire him. 'I know she admires you tremendously, George,' Mrs.
Darling would assure him, and then she would sign to the children to be
specially nice to father. Lovely dances followed, in which the only other
servant, Liza, was sometimes allowed to join. Such a midget she looked in
her long skirt and maid's cap, though she had sworn, when engaged, that
she would never see ten again. The gaiety of those romps! And gayest of all
was Mrs. Darling, who would pirouette so wildly that all you could see of
her was the kiss, and then if you had dashed at her you might have got it.
There never was a simpler happier family until the coming of Peter Pan.
Mrs. Darling first heard of Peter when she was tidying up her children's
minds. It is the nightly custom of every good mother after her children are
asleep to rummage in their minds and put things straight for next morning,
repacking into their proper places the many articles that have wandered
during the day. If you could keep awake (but of course you can't) you would
see your own mother doing this, and you would find it very interesting to
watch her. It is quite like tidying up drawers. You would see her on her
knees, I expect, lingering humorously over some of your contents,
wondering where on earth you had picked this thing up, making discoveries
sweet and not so sweet, pressing this to her cheek as if it were as nice as a
kitten, and hurriedly stowing that out of sight. When you wake in the
morning, the naughtinesses and evil passions with which you went to bed
have been folded up small and placed at the bottom of your mind; and on
the top, beautifully aired, are spread out your prettier thoughts, ready for
you to put on.
I don't know whether you have ever seen a map of a person's mind. Doctors
sometimes draw maps of other parts of you, and your own map can become
intensely interesting, but catch them trying to draw a map of a child's mind,
which is not only confused, but keeps going round all the time. There are
zigzag lines on it, just like your temperature on a card, and these are
probably roads in the island; for the Neverland is always more or less an
island, with astonishing splashes of colour here and there, and coral reefs
and rakish-looking craft in the offing, and savages and lonely lairs, and
gnomes who are mostly tailors, and caves through which a river runs, and
princes with six elder brothers, and a hut fast going to decay, and one very
small old lady with a hooked nose. It would be an easy map if that were all;
Page 15
but there is also first day at school, religion, fathers, the round pond,
needlework, murders, hangings, verbs that take the dative, chocolate
pudding day, getting into braces, say ninety-nine, three-pence for pulling
out your tooth yourself, and so on; and either these are part of the island or
they are another map showing through, and it is all rather confusing,
especially as nothing will stand still.
Of course the Neverlands vary a good deal. John's, for instance, had a
lagoon with flamingoes flying over it at which John was shooting, while
Michael, who was very small, had a flamingo with lagoons flying over it.
John lived in a boat turned upside down on the sands, Michael in a
wigwam, Wendy in a house of leaves deftly sewn together. John had no
friends, Michael had friends at night, Wendy had a pet wolf forsaken by its
parents; but on the whole the Neverlands have a family resemblance, and if
they stood still in a row you could say of them that they have each other's
nose, and so forth. On these magic shores children at play are for ever
beaching their coracles. We too have been there; we can still hear the sound
of the surf, though we shall land no more.
Of all delectable islands the Neverland is the snuggest and most compact;
not large and sprawly, you know, with tedious distances between one
adventure and another, but nicely crammed. When you play at it by day
with the chairs and table-cloth, it is not in the least alarming, but in the two
minutes before you go to sleep it becomes very nearly real. That is why
there are night-lights.
Occasionally in her travels through her children's minds Mrs. Darling found
things she could not understand, and of these quite the most perplexing was
the word Peter. She knew of no Peter, and yet he was here and there in John
and Michael's minds, while Wendy's began to be scrawled all over with
him. The name stood out in bolder letters than any of the other words, and
as Mrs. Darling gazed she felt that it had an oddly cocky appearance.
'Yes, he is rather cocky,' Wendy admitted with regret. Her mother had been
questioning her.
'But who is he, my pet?'
'He is Peter Pan, you know, mother.'
needlework, murders, hangings, verbs that take the dative, chocolate
pudding day, getting into braces, say ninety-nine, three-pence for pulling
out your tooth yourself, and so on; and either these are part of the island or
they are another map showing through, and it is all rather confusing,
especially as nothing will stand still.
Of course the Neverlands vary a good deal. John's, for instance, had a
lagoon with flamingoes flying over it at which John was shooting, while
Michael, who was very small, had a flamingo with lagoons flying over it.
John lived in a boat turned upside down on the sands, Michael in a
wigwam, Wendy in a house of leaves deftly sewn together. John had no
friends, Michael had friends at night, Wendy had a pet wolf forsaken by its
parents; but on the whole the Neverlands have a family resemblance, and if
they stood still in a row you could say of them that they have each other's
nose, and so forth. On these magic shores children at play are for ever
beaching their coracles. We too have been there; we can still hear the sound
of the surf, though we shall land no more.
Of all delectable islands the Neverland is the snuggest and most compact;
not large and sprawly, you know, with tedious distances between one
adventure and another, but nicely crammed. When you play at it by day
with the chairs and table-cloth, it is not in the least alarming, but in the two
minutes before you go to sleep it becomes very nearly real. That is why
there are night-lights.
Occasionally in her travels through her children's minds Mrs. Darling found
things she could not understand, and of these quite the most perplexing was
the word Peter. She knew of no Peter, and yet he was here and there in John
and Michael's minds, while Wendy's began to be scrawled all over with
him. The name stood out in bolder letters than any of the other words, and
as Mrs. Darling gazed she felt that it had an oddly cocky appearance.
'Yes, he is rather cocky,' Wendy admitted with regret. Her mother had been
questioning her.
'But who is he, my pet?'
'He is Peter Pan, you know, mother.'
Page 16
At first Mrs. Darling did not know, but after thinking back into her
childhood she just remembered a Peter Pan who was said to live with the
fairies. There were odd stories about him; as that when children died he
went part of the way with them, so that they should not be frightened. She
had believed in him at the time, but now that she was married and full of
sense she quite doubted whether there was any such person.
'Besides,' she said to Wendy, 'he would be grown up by this time.'
'Oh no, he isn't grown up,' Wendy assured her confidently, 'and he is just my
size.' She meant that he was her size in both mind and body; she didn't
know how she knew it, she just knew it.
Mrs. Darling consulted Mr. Darling, but he smiled pooh-pooh. 'Mark my
words,' he said, 'it is some nonsense Nana has been putting into their heads;
just the sort of idea a dog would have. Leave it alone, and it will blow over.'
But it would not blow over; and soon the troublesome boy gave Mrs.
Darling quite a shock.
Children have the strangest adventures without being troubled by them. For
instance, they may remember to mention, a week after the event happened,
that when they were in the wood they met their dead father and had a game
with him. It was in this casual way that Wendy one morning made a
disquieting revelation. Some leaves of a tree had been found on the nursery
floor, which certainly were not there when the children went to bed, and
Mrs. Darling was puzzling over them when Wendy said with a tolerant
smile:
'I do believe it is that Peter again!'
'Whatever do you mean, Wendy?'
'It is so naughty of him not to wipe,' Wendy said, sighing. She was a tidy
child.
She explained in quite a matter-of-fact way that she thought Peter
sometimes came to the nursery in the night and sat on the foot of her bed
and played on his pipes to her. Unfortunately she never woke, so she didn't
know how she knew, she just knew.
childhood she just remembered a Peter Pan who was said to live with the
fairies. There were odd stories about him; as that when children died he
went part of the way with them, so that they should not be frightened. She
had believed in him at the time, but now that she was married and full of
sense she quite doubted whether there was any such person.
'Besides,' she said to Wendy, 'he would be grown up by this time.'
'Oh no, he isn't grown up,' Wendy assured her confidently, 'and he is just my
size.' She meant that he was her size in both mind and body; she didn't
know how she knew it, she just knew it.
Mrs. Darling consulted Mr. Darling, but he smiled pooh-pooh. 'Mark my
words,' he said, 'it is some nonsense Nana has been putting into their heads;
just the sort of idea a dog would have. Leave it alone, and it will blow over.'
But it would not blow over; and soon the troublesome boy gave Mrs.
Darling quite a shock.
Children have the strangest adventures without being troubled by them. For
instance, they may remember to mention, a week after the event happened,
that when they were in the wood they met their dead father and had a game
with him. It was in this casual way that Wendy one morning made a
disquieting revelation. Some leaves of a tree had been found on the nursery
floor, which certainly were not there when the children went to bed, and
Mrs. Darling was puzzling over them when Wendy said with a tolerant
smile:
'I do believe it is that Peter again!'
'Whatever do you mean, Wendy?'
'It is so naughty of him not to wipe,' Wendy said, sighing. She was a tidy
child.
She explained in quite a matter-of-fact way that she thought Peter
sometimes came to the nursery in the night and sat on the foot of her bed
and played on his pipes to her. Unfortunately she never woke, so she didn't
know how she knew, she just knew.
Page 17
'What nonsense you talk, precious. No one can get into the house without
knocking.'
'I think he comes in by the window,' she said.
'My love, it is three floors up.'
'Were not the leaves at the foot of the window, mother?'
It was quite true; the leaves had been found very near the window.
Mrs. Darling did not know what to think, for it all seemed so natural to
Wendy that you could not dismiss it by saying she had been dreaming.
'My child,' the mother cried, 'why did you not tell me of this before?'
'I forgot,' said Wendy lightly. She was in a hurry to get her breakfast.
Oh, surely she must have been dreaming.
But, on the other hand, there were the leaves. Mrs. Darling examined them
carefully; they were skeleton leaves, but she was sure they did not come
from any tree that grew in England. She crawled about the floor, peering at
it with a candle for marks of a strange foot. She rattled the poker up the
chimney and tapped the walls. She let down a tape from the window to the
pavement, and it was a sheer drop of thirty feet, without so much as a spout
to climb up by.
Certainly Wendy had been dreaming.
But Wendy had not been dreaming, as the very next night showed, the night
on which the extraordinary adventures of these children may be said to have
begun.
On the night we speak of all the children were once more in bed. It
happened to be Nana's evening off, and Mrs. Darling had bathed them and
sung to them till one by one they had let go her hand and slid away into the
land of sleep.
All were looking so safe and cosy that she smiled at her fears now and sat
down tranquilly by the fire to sew.
knocking.'
'I think he comes in by the window,' she said.
'My love, it is three floors up.'
'Were not the leaves at the foot of the window, mother?'
It was quite true; the leaves had been found very near the window.
Mrs. Darling did not know what to think, for it all seemed so natural to
Wendy that you could not dismiss it by saying she had been dreaming.
'My child,' the mother cried, 'why did you not tell me of this before?'
'I forgot,' said Wendy lightly. She was in a hurry to get her breakfast.
Oh, surely she must have been dreaming.
But, on the other hand, there were the leaves. Mrs. Darling examined them
carefully; they were skeleton leaves, but she was sure they did not come
from any tree that grew in England. She crawled about the floor, peering at
it with a candle for marks of a strange foot. She rattled the poker up the
chimney and tapped the walls. She let down a tape from the window to the
pavement, and it was a sheer drop of thirty feet, without so much as a spout
to climb up by.
Certainly Wendy had been dreaming.
But Wendy had not been dreaming, as the very next night showed, the night
on which the extraordinary adventures of these children may be said to have
begun.
On the night we speak of all the children were once more in bed. It
happened to be Nana's evening off, and Mrs. Darling had bathed them and
sung to them till one by one they had let go her hand and slid away into the
land of sleep.
All were looking so safe and cosy that she smiled at her fears now and sat
down tranquilly by the fire to sew.
Page 18
It was something for Michael, who on his birthday was getting into shirts.
The fire was warm, however, and the nursery dimly lit by three night-lights,
and presently the sewing lay on Mrs. Darling's lap. Then her head nodded,
oh, so gracefully. She was asleep. Look at the four of them, Wendy and
Michael over there, John here, and Mrs. Darling by the fire. There should
have been a fourth night-light.
While she slept she had a dream. She dreamt that the Neverland had come
too near and that a strange boy had broken through from it. He did not
alarm her, for she thought she had seen him before in the faces of many
women who have no children. Perhaps he is to be found in the faces of
some mothers also. But in her dream he had rent the film that obscures the
Neverland, and she saw Wendy and John and Michael peeping through the
gap.
The dream by itself would have been a trifle, but while she was dreaming
the window of the nursery blew open, and a boy did drop on the floor. He
was accompanied by a strange light, no bigger than your fist, which darted
about the room like a living thing; and I think it must have been this light
that wakened Mrs. Darling.
She started up with a cry, and saw the boy, and somehow she knew at once
that he was Peter Pan. If you or I or Wendy had been there we should have
seen that he was very like Mrs. Darling's kiss. He was a lovely boy, clad in
skeleton leaves and the juices that ooze out of trees; but the most entrancing
thing about him was that he had all his first teeth. When he saw she was a
grown-up, he gnashed the little pearls at her.
The fire was warm, however, and the nursery dimly lit by three night-lights,
and presently the sewing lay on Mrs. Darling's lap. Then her head nodded,
oh, so gracefully. She was asleep. Look at the four of them, Wendy and
Michael over there, John here, and Mrs. Darling by the fire. There should
have been a fourth night-light.
While she slept she had a dream. She dreamt that the Neverland had come
too near and that a strange boy had broken through from it. He did not
alarm her, for she thought she had seen him before in the faces of many
women who have no children. Perhaps he is to be found in the faces of
some mothers also. But in her dream he had rent the film that obscures the
Neverland, and she saw Wendy and John and Michael peeping through the
gap.
The dream by itself would have been a trifle, but while she was dreaming
the window of the nursery blew open, and a boy did drop on the floor. He
was accompanied by a strange light, no bigger than your fist, which darted
about the room like a living thing; and I think it must have been this light
that wakened Mrs. Darling.
She started up with a cry, and saw the boy, and somehow she knew at once
that he was Peter Pan. If you or I or Wendy had been there we should have
seen that he was very like Mrs. Darling's kiss. He was a lovely boy, clad in
skeleton leaves and the juices that ooze out of trees; but the most entrancing
thing about him was that he had all his first teeth. When he saw she was a
grown-up, he gnashed the little pearls at her.
Page 19
CHAPTER II
THE SHADOW
Mrs. Darling screamed, and, as if in answer to a bell, the door opened, and
Nana entered, returned from her evening out. She growled and sprang at the
boy, who leapt lightly through the window. Again Mrs. Darling screamed,
this time in distress for him, for she thought he was killed, and she ran
down into the street to look for his little body, but it was not there; and she
looked up, and in the black night she could see nothing but what she
thought was a shooting star.
She returned to the nursery, and found Nana with something in her mouth,
which proved to be the boy's shadow. As he leapt at the window Nana had
closed it quickly, too late to catch him, but his shadow had not had time to
get out; slam went the window and snapped it off.
You may be sure Mrs. Darling examined the shadow carefully, but it was
quite the ordinary kind.
Nana had no doubt of what was the best thing to do with this shadow. She
hung it out at the window, meaning 'He is sure to come back for it; let us
put it where he can get it easily without disturbing the children.'
But unfortunately Mrs. Darling could not leave it hanging out at the
window; it looked so like the washing and lowered the whole tone of the
house. She thought of showing it to Mr. Darling, but he was totting up
winter greatcoats for John and Michael, with a wet towel round his head to
keep his brain clear, and it seemed a shame to trouble him; besides, she
knew exactly what he would say: 'It all comes of having a dog for a nurse.'
She decided to roll the shadow up and put it away carefully in a drawer,
until a fitting opportunity came for telling her husband. Ah me!
The opportunity came a week later, on that never-to-be-forgotten Friday. Of
course it was a Friday.
THE SHADOW
Mrs. Darling screamed, and, as if in answer to a bell, the door opened, and
Nana entered, returned from her evening out. She growled and sprang at the
boy, who leapt lightly through the window. Again Mrs. Darling screamed,
this time in distress for him, for she thought he was killed, and she ran
down into the street to look for his little body, but it was not there; and she
looked up, and in the black night she could see nothing but what she
thought was a shooting star.
She returned to the nursery, and found Nana with something in her mouth,
which proved to be the boy's shadow. As he leapt at the window Nana had
closed it quickly, too late to catch him, but his shadow had not had time to
get out; slam went the window and snapped it off.
You may be sure Mrs. Darling examined the shadow carefully, but it was
quite the ordinary kind.
Nana had no doubt of what was the best thing to do with this shadow. She
hung it out at the window, meaning 'He is sure to come back for it; let us
put it where he can get it easily without disturbing the children.'
But unfortunately Mrs. Darling could not leave it hanging out at the
window; it looked so like the washing and lowered the whole tone of the
house. She thought of showing it to Mr. Darling, but he was totting up
winter greatcoats for John and Michael, with a wet towel round his head to
keep his brain clear, and it seemed a shame to trouble him; besides, she
knew exactly what he would say: 'It all comes of having a dog for a nurse.'
She decided to roll the shadow up and put it away carefully in a drawer,
until a fitting opportunity came for telling her husband. Ah me!
The opportunity came a week later, on that never-to-be-forgotten Friday. Of
course it was a Friday.
Page 20
'I ought to have been specially careful on a Friday,' she used to say
afterwards to her husband, while perhaps Nana was on the other side of her,
holding her hand.
'No, no,' Mr. Darling always said, 'I am responsible for it all. I, George
Darling, did it. Mea culpa, mea culpa.' He had had a classical education.
They sat thus night after night recalling that fatal Friday, till every detail of
it was stamped on their brains and came through on the other side like the
faces on a bad coinage.
'If only I had not accepted that invitation to dine at 27,' Mrs. Darling said.
'If only I had not poured my medicine into Nana's bowl,' said Mr. Darling.
'If only I had pretended to like the medicine,' was what Nana's wet eyes
said.
'My liking for parties, George.'
'My fatal gift of humour, dearest.'
'My touchiness about trifles, dear master and mistress.'
Then one or more of them would break down altogether; Nana at the
thought, 'It's true, it's true, they ought not to have had a dog for a nurse.'
Many a time it was Mr. Darling who put the handkerchief to Nana's eyes.
'That fiend!' Mr. Darling would cry, and Nana's bark was the echo of it, but
Mrs. Darling never upbraided Peter; there was something in the right-hand
corner of her mouth that wanted her not to call Peter names.
They would sit there in the empty nursery, recalling fondly every smallest
detail of that dreadful evening. It had begun so uneventfully, so precisely
like a hundred other evenings, with Nana putting on the water for Michael's
bath and carrying him to it on her back.
'I won't go to bed,' he had shouted, like one who still believed that he had
the last word on the subject, 'I won't, I won't. Nana, it isn't six o'clock yet.
Oh dear, oh dear, I shan't love you any more, Nana. I tell you I won't be
bathed, I won't, I won't!'
afterwards to her husband, while perhaps Nana was on the other side of her,
holding her hand.
'No, no,' Mr. Darling always said, 'I am responsible for it all. I, George
Darling, did it. Mea culpa, mea culpa.' He had had a classical education.
They sat thus night after night recalling that fatal Friday, till every detail of
it was stamped on their brains and came through on the other side like the
faces on a bad coinage.
'If only I had not accepted that invitation to dine at 27,' Mrs. Darling said.
'If only I had not poured my medicine into Nana's bowl,' said Mr. Darling.
'If only I had pretended to like the medicine,' was what Nana's wet eyes
said.
'My liking for parties, George.'
'My fatal gift of humour, dearest.'
'My touchiness about trifles, dear master and mistress.'
Then one or more of them would break down altogether; Nana at the
thought, 'It's true, it's true, they ought not to have had a dog for a nurse.'
Many a time it was Mr. Darling who put the handkerchief to Nana's eyes.
'That fiend!' Mr. Darling would cry, and Nana's bark was the echo of it, but
Mrs. Darling never upbraided Peter; there was something in the right-hand
corner of her mouth that wanted her not to call Peter names.
They would sit there in the empty nursery, recalling fondly every smallest
detail of that dreadful evening. It had begun so uneventfully, so precisely
like a hundred other evenings, with Nana putting on the water for Michael's
bath and carrying him to it on her back.
'I won't go to bed,' he had shouted, like one who still believed that he had
the last word on the subject, 'I won't, I won't. Nana, it isn't six o'clock yet.
Oh dear, oh dear, I shan't love you any more, Nana. I tell you I won't be
bathed, I won't, I won't!'
Page 21
Then Mrs. Darling had come in, wearing her white evening-gown. She had
dressed early because Wendy so loved to see her in her evening-gown, with
the necklace George had given her. She was wearing Wendy's bracelet on
her arm; she had asked for the loan of it. Wendy so loved to lend her
bracelet to her mother.
She had found her two older children playing at being herself and father on
the occasion of Wendy's birth, and John was saying:
'I am happy to inform you, Mrs. Darling, that you are now a mother,' in just
such a tone as Mr. Darling himself may have used on the real occasion.
Wendy had danced with joy, just as the real Mrs. Darling must have done.
Then John was born, with the extra pomp that he conceived due to the birth
of a male, and Michael came from his bath to ask to be born also, but John
said brutally that they did not want any more.
Michael had nearly cried. 'Nobody wants me,' he said, and of course the
lady in evening-dress could not stand that.
'I do,' she said, 'I so want a third child.'
'Boy or girl?' asked Michael, not too hopefully.
'Boy.'
Then he had leapt into her arms. Such a little thing for Mr. and Mrs. Darling
and Nana to recall now, but not so little if that was to be Michael's last night
in the nursery.
They go on with their recollections.
'It was then that I rushed in like a tornado, wasn't it?' Mr. Darling would say,
scorning himself; and indeed he had been like a tornado.
Perhaps there was some excuse for him. He, too, had been dressing for the
party, and all had gone well with him until he came to his tie. It is an
astounding thing to have to tell, but this man, though he knew about stocks
and shares, had no real mastery of his tie. Sometimes the thing yielded to
dressed early because Wendy so loved to see her in her evening-gown, with
the necklace George had given her. She was wearing Wendy's bracelet on
her arm; she had asked for the loan of it. Wendy so loved to lend her
bracelet to her mother.
She had found her two older children playing at being herself and father on
the occasion of Wendy's birth, and John was saying:
'I am happy to inform you, Mrs. Darling, that you are now a mother,' in just
such a tone as Mr. Darling himself may have used on the real occasion.
Wendy had danced with joy, just as the real Mrs. Darling must have done.
Then John was born, with the extra pomp that he conceived due to the birth
of a male, and Michael came from his bath to ask to be born also, but John
said brutally that they did not want any more.
Michael had nearly cried. 'Nobody wants me,' he said, and of course the
lady in evening-dress could not stand that.
'I do,' she said, 'I so want a third child.'
'Boy or girl?' asked Michael, not too hopefully.
'Boy.'
Then he had leapt into her arms. Such a little thing for Mr. and Mrs. Darling
and Nana to recall now, but not so little if that was to be Michael's last night
in the nursery.
They go on with their recollections.
'It was then that I rushed in like a tornado, wasn't it?' Mr. Darling would say,
scorning himself; and indeed he had been like a tornado.
Perhaps there was some excuse for him. He, too, had been dressing for the
party, and all had gone well with him until he came to his tie. It is an
astounding thing to have to tell, but this man, though he knew about stocks
and shares, had no real mastery of his tie. Sometimes the thing yielded to
Page 22
him without a contest, but there were occasions when it would have been
better for the house if he had swallowed his pride and used a made-up tie.
This was such an occasion. He came rushing into the nursery with the
crumpled little brute of a tie in his hand.
'Why, what is the matter, father dear?'
'Matter!' he yelled; he really yelled. 'This tie, it will not tie.' He became
dangerously sarcastic. 'Not round my neck! Round the bed-post! Oh yes,
twenty times have I made it up round the bed-post, but round my neck, no!
Oh dear no! begs to be excused!'
He thought Mrs. Darling was not sufficiently impressed, and he went on
sternly, 'I warn you of this, mother, that unless this tie is round my neck we
don't go out to dinner to-night, and if I don't go out to dinner to-night, I
never go to the office again, and if I don't go to the office again, you and I
starve, and our children will be flung into the streets.'
Even then Mrs. Darling was placid. 'Let me try, dear,' she said, and indeed
that was what he had come to ask her to do; and with her nice cool hands
she tied his tie for him, while the children stood around to see their fate
decided. Some men would have resented her being able to do it so easily,
but Mr. Darling was far too fine a nature for that; he thanked her carelessly,
at once forgot his rage, and in another moment was dancing round the room
with Michael on his back.
'How wildly we romped!' says Mrs. Darling now, recalling it.
'Our last romp!' Mr. Darling groaned.
'O George, do you remember Michael suddenly said to me, "How did you
get to know me, mother?"'
'I remember!'
'They were rather sweet, don't you think, George?'
'And they were ours, ours, and now they are gone.'
better for the house if he had swallowed his pride and used a made-up tie.
This was such an occasion. He came rushing into the nursery with the
crumpled little brute of a tie in his hand.
'Why, what is the matter, father dear?'
'Matter!' he yelled; he really yelled. 'This tie, it will not tie.' He became
dangerously sarcastic. 'Not round my neck! Round the bed-post! Oh yes,
twenty times have I made it up round the bed-post, but round my neck, no!
Oh dear no! begs to be excused!'
He thought Mrs. Darling was not sufficiently impressed, and he went on
sternly, 'I warn you of this, mother, that unless this tie is round my neck we
don't go out to dinner to-night, and if I don't go out to dinner to-night, I
never go to the office again, and if I don't go to the office again, you and I
starve, and our children will be flung into the streets.'
Even then Mrs. Darling was placid. 'Let me try, dear,' she said, and indeed
that was what he had come to ask her to do; and with her nice cool hands
she tied his tie for him, while the children stood around to see their fate
decided. Some men would have resented her being able to do it so easily,
but Mr. Darling was far too fine a nature for that; he thanked her carelessly,
at once forgot his rage, and in another moment was dancing round the room
with Michael on his back.
'How wildly we romped!' says Mrs. Darling now, recalling it.
'Our last romp!' Mr. Darling groaned.
'O George, do you remember Michael suddenly said to me, "How did you
get to know me, mother?"'
'I remember!'
'They were rather sweet, don't you think, George?'
'And they were ours, ours, and now they are gone.'
Page 23
The romp had ended with the appearance of Nana, and most unluckily Mr.
Darling collided against her, covering his trousers with hairs. They were not
only new trousers, but they were the first he had ever had with braid on
them, and he had to bite his lip to prevent the tears coming. Of course Mrs.
Darling brushed him, but he began to talk again about its being a mistake to
have a dog for a nurse.
'George, Nana is a treasure.'
'No doubt, but I have an uneasy feeling at times that she looks upon the
children as puppies.'
'Oh no, dear one, I feel sure she knows they have souls.'
'I wonder,' Mr. Darling said thoughtfully, 'I wonder.' It was an opportunity,
his wife felt, for telling him about the boy. At first he pooh-poohed the
story, but he became thoughtful when she showed him the shadow.
'It is nobody I know,' he said, examining it carefully, 'but he does look a
scoundrel.'
'We were still discussing it, you remember,' says Mr. Darling, 'when Nana
came in with Michael's medicine. You will never carry the bottle in your
mouth again, Nana, and it is all my fault.
Strong man though he was, there is no doubt that he had behaved rather
foolishly over the medicine. If he had a weakness, it was for thinking that
all his life he had taken medicine boldly; and so now, when Michael dodged
the spoon in Nana's mouth, he had said reprovingly, 'Be a man, Michael.'
'Won't; won't,' Michael cried naughtily. Mrs. Darling left the room to get a
chocolate for him, and Mr. Darling thought this showed want of firmness.
'Mother, don't pamper him,' he called after her. 'Michael, when I was your
age I took medicine without a murmur. I said "Thank you, kind parents, for
giving me bottles to make me well."'
He really thought this was true, and Wendy, who was now in her night-
gown, believed it also, and she said, to encourage Michael, 'That medicine
you sometimes take, father, is much nastier, isn't it?'
Darling collided against her, covering his trousers with hairs. They were not
only new trousers, but they were the first he had ever had with braid on
them, and he had to bite his lip to prevent the tears coming. Of course Mrs.
Darling brushed him, but he began to talk again about its being a mistake to
have a dog for a nurse.
'George, Nana is a treasure.'
'No doubt, but I have an uneasy feeling at times that she looks upon the
children as puppies.'
'Oh no, dear one, I feel sure she knows they have souls.'
'I wonder,' Mr. Darling said thoughtfully, 'I wonder.' It was an opportunity,
his wife felt, for telling him about the boy. At first he pooh-poohed the
story, but he became thoughtful when she showed him the shadow.
'It is nobody I know,' he said, examining it carefully, 'but he does look a
scoundrel.'
'We were still discussing it, you remember,' says Mr. Darling, 'when Nana
came in with Michael's medicine. You will never carry the bottle in your
mouth again, Nana, and it is all my fault.
Strong man though he was, there is no doubt that he had behaved rather
foolishly over the medicine. If he had a weakness, it was for thinking that
all his life he had taken medicine boldly; and so now, when Michael dodged
the spoon in Nana's mouth, he had said reprovingly, 'Be a man, Michael.'
'Won't; won't,' Michael cried naughtily. Mrs. Darling left the room to get a
chocolate for him, and Mr. Darling thought this showed want of firmness.
'Mother, don't pamper him,' he called after her. 'Michael, when I was your
age I took medicine without a murmur. I said "Thank you, kind parents, for
giving me bottles to make me well."'
He really thought this was true, and Wendy, who was now in her night-
gown, believed it also, and she said, to encourage Michael, 'That medicine
you sometimes take, father, is much nastier, isn't it?'
Page 24
'Ever so much nastier,' Mr. Darling said bravely, 'and I would take it now as
an example to you, Michael, if I hadn't lost the bottle.'
He had not exactly lost it; he had climbed in the dead of night to the top of
the wardrobe and hidden it there. What he did not know was that the
faithful Liza had found it, and put it back on his wash-stand.
'I know where it is, father,' Wendy cried, always glad to be of service. 'I'll
bring it,' and she was off before he could stop her. Immediately his spirits
sank in the strangest way.
'John,' he said, shuddering, 'it's most beastly stuff. It's that nasty, sticky,
sweet kind.'
'It will soon be over, father,' John said cheerily, and then in rushed Wendy
with the medicine in a glass.
'I have been as quick as I could,' she panted.
'You have been wonderfully quick,' her father retorted, with a vindictive
politeness that was quite thrown away upon her. 'Michael first,' he said
doggedly.
'Father first,' said Michael, who was of a suspicious nature.
'I shall be sick, you know,' Mr. Darling said threateningly.
'Come on, father,' said John.
'Hold your tongue, John,' his father rapped out.
Wendy was quite puzzled. 'I thought you took it quite easily, father.'
'That is not the point,' he retorted. 'The point is, that there is more in my
glass than in Michael's spoon.' His proud heart was nearly bursting. 'And it
isn't fair; I would say it though it were with my last breath; it isn't fair.'
'Father, I am waiting,' said Michael coldly.
'It's all very well to say you are waiting; so am I waiting.'
'Father's a cowardy custard.'
an example to you, Michael, if I hadn't lost the bottle.'
He had not exactly lost it; he had climbed in the dead of night to the top of
the wardrobe and hidden it there. What he did not know was that the
faithful Liza had found it, and put it back on his wash-stand.
'I know where it is, father,' Wendy cried, always glad to be of service. 'I'll
bring it,' and she was off before he could stop her. Immediately his spirits
sank in the strangest way.
'John,' he said, shuddering, 'it's most beastly stuff. It's that nasty, sticky,
sweet kind.'
'It will soon be over, father,' John said cheerily, and then in rushed Wendy
with the medicine in a glass.
'I have been as quick as I could,' she panted.
'You have been wonderfully quick,' her father retorted, with a vindictive
politeness that was quite thrown away upon her. 'Michael first,' he said
doggedly.
'Father first,' said Michael, who was of a suspicious nature.
'I shall be sick, you know,' Mr. Darling said threateningly.
'Come on, father,' said John.
'Hold your tongue, John,' his father rapped out.
Wendy was quite puzzled. 'I thought you took it quite easily, father.'
'That is not the point,' he retorted. 'The point is, that there is more in my
glass than in Michael's spoon.' His proud heart was nearly bursting. 'And it
isn't fair; I would say it though it were with my last breath; it isn't fair.'
'Father, I am waiting,' said Michael coldly.
'It's all very well to say you are waiting; so am I waiting.'
'Father's a cowardy custard.'
Page 25
'So are you a cowardy custard.'
'I'm not frightened.'
'Neither am I frightened.'
'Well, then, take it.'
'Well, then, you take it.'
Wendy had a splendid idea. 'Why not both take it at the same time?'
'Certainly,' said Mr. Darling. 'Are you ready, Michael?'
Wendy gave the words, one, two, three, and Michael took his medicine, but
Mr. Darling slipped his behind his back.
There was a yell of rage from Michael, and 'O father!' Wendy exclaimed.
'What do you mean by "O father"?' Mr. Darling demanded. 'Stop that row,
Michael. I meant to take mine, but I—I missed it.'
It was dreadful the way all the three were looking at him, just as if they did
not admire him. 'Look here, all of you,' he said entreatingly, as soon as
Nana had gone into the bathroom, 'I have just thought of a splendid joke. I
shall pour my medicine into Nana's bowl, and she will drink it, thinking it is
milk!'
It was the colour of milk; but the children did not have their father's sense
of humour, and they looked at him reproachfully as he poured the medicine
into Nana's bowl. 'What fun,' he said doubtfully, and they did not dare
expose him when Mrs. Darling and Nana returned.
'Nana, good dog,' he said, patting her, 'I have put a little milk into your
bowl, Nana.'
Nana wagged her tail, ran to the medicine, and began lapping it. Then she
gave Mr. Darling such a look, not an angry look: she showed him the great
red tear that makes us so sorry for noble dogs, and crept into her kennel.
Mr. Darling was frightfully ashamed of himself, but he would not give in.
In a horrid silence Mrs. Darling smelt the bowl. 'O George,' she said, 'it's
'I'm not frightened.'
'Neither am I frightened.'
'Well, then, take it.'
'Well, then, you take it.'
Wendy had a splendid idea. 'Why not both take it at the same time?'
'Certainly,' said Mr. Darling. 'Are you ready, Michael?'
Wendy gave the words, one, two, three, and Michael took his medicine, but
Mr. Darling slipped his behind his back.
There was a yell of rage from Michael, and 'O father!' Wendy exclaimed.
'What do you mean by "O father"?' Mr. Darling demanded. 'Stop that row,
Michael. I meant to take mine, but I—I missed it.'
It was dreadful the way all the three were looking at him, just as if they did
not admire him. 'Look here, all of you,' he said entreatingly, as soon as
Nana had gone into the bathroom, 'I have just thought of a splendid joke. I
shall pour my medicine into Nana's bowl, and she will drink it, thinking it is
milk!'
It was the colour of milk; but the children did not have their father's sense
of humour, and they looked at him reproachfully as he poured the medicine
into Nana's bowl. 'What fun,' he said doubtfully, and they did not dare
expose him when Mrs. Darling and Nana returned.
'Nana, good dog,' he said, patting her, 'I have put a little milk into your
bowl, Nana.'
Nana wagged her tail, ran to the medicine, and began lapping it. Then she
gave Mr. Darling such a look, not an angry look: she showed him the great
red tear that makes us so sorry for noble dogs, and crept into her kennel.
Mr. Darling was frightfully ashamed of himself, but he would not give in.
In a horrid silence Mrs. Darling smelt the bowl. 'O George,' she said, 'it's
Page 26
your medicine!'
'It was only a joke,' he roared, while she comforted her boys, and Wendy
hugged Nana. 'Much good,' he said bitterly, 'my wearing myself to the bone
trying to be funny in this house.'
And still Wendy hugged Nana. 'That's right,' he shouted. 'Coddle her!
Nobody coddles me. Oh dear no! I am only the breadwinner, why should I
be coddled, why, why, why!'
'George,' Mrs. Darling entreated him, 'not so loud; the servants will hear
you.' Somehow they had got into the way of calling Liza the servants.
'Let them,' he answered recklessly. 'Bring in the whole world. But I refuse
to allow that dog to lord it in my nursery for an hour longer.'
The children wept, and Nana ran to him beseechingly, but he waved her
back. He felt he was a strong man again. 'In vain, in vain,' he cried; 'the
proper place for you is the yard, and there you go to be tied up this instant.'
'George, George,' Mrs. Darling whispered, 'remember what I told you about
that boy.'
Alas, he would not listen. He was determined to show who was master in
that house, and when commands would not draw Nana from the kennel, he
lured her out of it with honeyed words, and seizing her roughly, dragged her
from the nursery. He was ashamed of himself, and yet he did it. It was all
owing to his too affectionate nature, which craved for admiration. When he
had tied her up in the back-yard, the wretched father went and sat in the
passage, with his knuckles to his eyes.
In the meantime Mrs. Darling had put the children to bed in unwonted
silence and lit their night-lights. They could hear Nana barking, and John
whimpered, 'It is because he is chaining her up in the yard,' but Wendy was
wiser.
'That is not Nana's unhappy bark,' she said, little guessing what was about
to happen; 'that is her bark when she smells danger.'
Danger!
'It was only a joke,' he roared, while she comforted her boys, and Wendy
hugged Nana. 'Much good,' he said bitterly, 'my wearing myself to the bone
trying to be funny in this house.'
And still Wendy hugged Nana. 'That's right,' he shouted. 'Coddle her!
Nobody coddles me. Oh dear no! I am only the breadwinner, why should I
be coddled, why, why, why!'
'George,' Mrs. Darling entreated him, 'not so loud; the servants will hear
you.' Somehow they had got into the way of calling Liza the servants.
'Let them,' he answered recklessly. 'Bring in the whole world. But I refuse
to allow that dog to lord it in my nursery for an hour longer.'
The children wept, and Nana ran to him beseechingly, but he waved her
back. He felt he was a strong man again. 'In vain, in vain,' he cried; 'the
proper place for you is the yard, and there you go to be tied up this instant.'
'George, George,' Mrs. Darling whispered, 'remember what I told you about
that boy.'
Alas, he would not listen. He was determined to show who was master in
that house, and when commands would not draw Nana from the kennel, he
lured her out of it with honeyed words, and seizing her roughly, dragged her
from the nursery. He was ashamed of himself, and yet he did it. It was all
owing to his too affectionate nature, which craved for admiration. When he
had tied her up in the back-yard, the wretched father went and sat in the
passage, with his knuckles to his eyes.
In the meantime Mrs. Darling had put the children to bed in unwonted
silence and lit their night-lights. They could hear Nana barking, and John
whimpered, 'It is because he is chaining her up in the yard,' but Wendy was
wiser.
'That is not Nana's unhappy bark,' she said, little guessing what was about
to happen; 'that is her bark when she smells danger.'
Danger!
Page 27
'Are you sure, Wendy?'
'Oh yes.'
Mrs. Darling quivered and went to the window. It was securely fastened.
She looked out, and the night was peppered with stars. They were crowding
round the house, as if curious to see what was to take place there, but she
did not notice this, nor that one or two of the smaller ones winked at her.
Yet a nameless fear clutched at her heart and made her cry, 'Oh, how I wish
that I wasn't going to a party to-night!'
Even Michael, already half asleep, knew that she was perturbed, and he
asked, 'Can anything harm us, mother, after the night-lights are lit?'
'Nothing, precious,' she said; 'they are the eyes a mother leaves behind her
to guard her children.'
She went from bed to bed singing enchantments over them, and little
Michael flung his arms round her. 'Mother,' he cried, 'I'm glad of you.' They
were the last words she was to hear from him for a long time.
'Oh yes.'
Mrs. Darling quivered and went to the window. It was securely fastened.
She looked out, and the night was peppered with stars. They were crowding
round the house, as if curious to see what was to take place there, but she
did not notice this, nor that one or two of the smaller ones winked at her.
Yet a nameless fear clutched at her heart and made her cry, 'Oh, how I wish
that I wasn't going to a party to-night!'
Even Michael, already half asleep, knew that she was perturbed, and he
asked, 'Can anything harm us, mother, after the night-lights are lit?'
'Nothing, precious,' she said; 'they are the eyes a mother leaves behind her
to guard her children.'
She went from bed to bed singing enchantments over them, and little
Michael flung his arms round her. 'Mother,' he cried, 'I'm glad of you.' They
were the last words she was to hear from him for a long time.
Page 28
No. 27 was only a few yards distant, but there had been a slight fall of
snow, and Father and Mother Darling picked their way over it deftly not to
snow, and Father and Mother Darling picked their way over it deftly not to
Page 29
soil their shoes. They were already the only persons in the street, and all the
stars were watching them. Stars are beautiful, but they may not take an
active part in anything, they must just look on for ever. It is a punishment
put on them for something they did so long ago that no star now knows
what it was. So the older ones have become glassy-eyed and seldom speak
(winking is the star language), but the little ones still wonder. They are not
really friendly to Peter, who has a mischievous way of stealing up behind
them and trying to blow them out; but they are so fond of fun that they were
on his side to-night, and anxious to get the grown-ups out of the way. So as
soon as the door of 27 closed on Mr. and Mrs. Darling there was a
commotion in the firmament, and the smallest of all the stars in the Milky
Way screamed out:
'Now, Peter!'
stars were watching them. Stars are beautiful, but they may not take an
active part in anything, they must just look on for ever. It is a punishment
put on them for something they did so long ago that no star now knows
what it was. So the older ones have become glassy-eyed and seldom speak
(winking is the star language), but the little ones still wonder. They are not
really friendly to Peter, who has a mischievous way of stealing up behind
them and trying to blow them out; but they are so fond of fun that they were
on his side to-night, and anxious to get the grown-ups out of the way. So as
soon as the door of 27 closed on Mr. and Mrs. Darling there was a
commotion in the firmament, and the smallest of all the stars in the Milky
Way screamed out:
'Now, Peter!'
Page 30
CHAPTER III
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
For a moment after Mr. and Mrs. Darling left the house the night-lights by
the beds of the three children continued to burn clearly. They were awfully
nice little night-lights, and one cannot help wishing that they could have
kept awake to see Peter; but Wendy's light blinked and gave such a yawn
that the other two yawned also, and before they could close their mouths all
the three went out.
There was another light in the room now, a thousand times brighter than the
night-lights, and in the time we have taken to say this, it has been in all the
drawers in the nursery, looking for Peter's shadow, rummaged the wardrobe
and turned every pocket inside out. It was not really a light; it made this
light by flashing about so quickly, but when it came to rest for a second you
saw it was a fairy, no longer than your hand, but still growing. It was a girl
called Tinker Bell exquisitely gowned in a skeleton leaf, cut low and
square, through which her figure could be seen to the best advantage. She
was slightly inclined to embonpoint.
A moment after the fairy's entrance the window was blown open by the
breathing of the little stars, and Peter dropped in. He had carried Tinker Bell
part of the way, and his hand was still messy with the fairy dust.
'Tinker Bell,' he called softly, after making sure that the children were
asleep, 'Tink, where are you?' She was in a jug for the moment, and liking it
extremely; she had never been in a jug before.
'Oh, do come out of that jug, and tell me, do you know where they put my
shadow?'
The loveliest tinkle as of golden bells answered him. It is the fairy
language. You ordinary children can never hear it, but if you were to hear it
you would know that you had heard it once before.
COME AWAY, COME AWAY!
For a moment after Mr. and Mrs. Darling left the house the night-lights by
the beds of the three children continued to burn clearly. They were awfully
nice little night-lights, and one cannot help wishing that they could have
kept awake to see Peter; but Wendy's light blinked and gave such a yawn
that the other two yawned also, and before they could close their mouths all
the three went out.
There was another light in the room now, a thousand times brighter than the
night-lights, and in the time we have taken to say this, it has been in all the
drawers in the nursery, looking for Peter's shadow, rummaged the wardrobe
and turned every pocket inside out. It was not really a light; it made this
light by flashing about so quickly, but when it came to rest for a second you
saw it was a fairy, no longer than your hand, but still growing. It was a girl
called Tinker Bell exquisitely gowned in a skeleton leaf, cut low and
square, through which her figure could be seen to the best advantage. She
was slightly inclined to embonpoint.
A moment after the fairy's entrance the window was blown open by the
breathing of the little stars, and Peter dropped in. He had carried Tinker Bell
part of the way, and his hand was still messy with the fairy dust.
'Tinker Bell,' he called softly, after making sure that the children were
asleep, 'Tink, where are you?' She was in a jug for the moment, and liking it
extremely; she had never been in a jug before.
'Oh, do come out of that jug, and tell me, do you know where they put my
shadow?'
The loveliest tinkle as of golden bells answered him. It is the fairy
language. You ordinary children can never hear it, but if you were to hear it
you would know that you had heard it once before.
Page 31
Tink said that the shadow was in the big box. She meant the chest of
drawers, and Peter jumped at the drawers, scattering their contents to the
floor with both hands, as kings toss ha'pence to the crowd. In a moment he
had recovered his shadow, and in his delight he forgot that he had shut
Tinker Bell up in the drawer.
If he thought at all, but I don't believe he ever thought, it was that he and his
shadow, when brought near each other, would join like drops of water; and
when they did not he was appalled. He tried to stick it on with soap from
the bathroom, but that also failed. A shudder passed through Peter, and he
sat on the floor and cried.
His sobs woke Wendy, and she sat up in bed. She was not alarmed to see a
stranger crying on the nursery floor; she was only pleasantly interested.
'Boy,' she said courteously, 'why are you crying?'
Peter could be exceedingly polite also, having learned the grand manner at
fairy ceremonies, and he rose and bowed to her beautifully. She was much
pleased, and bowed beautifully to him from the bed.
'What's your name?' he asked.
'Wendy Moira Angela Darling,' she replied with some satisfaction. 'What is
your name?'
'Peter Pan.'
She was already sure that he must be Peter, but it did seem a comparatively
short name.
'Is that all?'
'Yes,' he said rather sharply. He felt for the first time that it was a shortish
name.
'I'm so sorry,' said Wendy Moira Angela.
'It doesn't matter,' Peter gulped.
She asked where he lived.
drawers, and Peter jumped at the drawers, scattering their contents to the
floor with both hands, as kings toss ha'pence to the crowd. In a moment he
had recovered his shadow, and in his delight he forgot that he had shut
Tinker Bell up in the drawer.
If he thought at all, but I don't believe he ever thought, it was that he and his
shadow, when brought near each other, would join like drops of water; and
when they did not he was appalled. He tried to stick it on with soap from
the bathroom, but that also failed. A shudder passed through Peter, and he
sat on the floor and cried.
His sobs woke Wendy, and she sat up in bed. She was not alarmed to see a
stranger crying on the nursery floor; she was only pleasantly interested.
'Boy,' she said courteously, 'why are you crying?'
Peter could be exceedingly polite also, having learned the grand manner at
fairy ceremonies, and he rose and bowed to her beautifully. She was much
pleased, and bowed beautifully to him from the bed.
'What's your name?' he asked.
'Wendy Moira Angela Darling,' she replied with some satisfaction. 'What is
your name?'
'Peter Pan.'
She was already sure that he must be Peter, but it did seem a comparatively
short name.
'Is that all?'
'Yes,' he said rather sharply. He felt for the first time that it was a shortish
name.
'I'm so sorry,' said Wendy Moira Angela.
'It doesn't matter,' Peter gulped.
She asked where he lived.
Page 32
'Second to the right,' said Peter, 'and then straight on till morning.'
'What a funny address!'
Peter had a sinking. For the first time he felt that perhaps it was a funny
address.
'No, it isn't,' he said.
'I mean,' Wendy said nicely, remembering that she was hostess, 'is that what
they put on the letters?'
He wished she had not mentioned letters.
'Don't get any letters,' he said contemptuously.
'But your mother gets letters?'
'Don't have a mother,' he said. Not only had he no mother, but he had not
the slightest desire to have one. He thought them very overrated persons.
Wendy, however, felt at once that she was in the presence of a tragedy.
'O Peter, no wonder you were crying,' she said, and got out of bed and ran
to him.
'I wasn't crying about mothers,' he said rather indignantly. 'I was crying
because I can't get my shadow to stick on. Besides, I wasn't crying.'
'It has come off?'
'Yes.'
Then Wendy saw the shadow on the floor, looking so draggled, and she was
frightfully sorry for Peter. 'How awful!' she said, but she could not help
smiling when she saw that he had been trying to stick it on with soap. How
exactly like a boy!
Fortunately she knew at once what to do 'It must be sewn on,' she said, just
a little patronisingly.
'What's sewn?' he asked.
'You're dreadfully ignorant.'
'What a funny address!'
Peter had a sinking. For the first time he felt that perhaps it was a funny
address.
'No, it isn't,' he said.
'I mean,' Wendy said nicely, remembering that she was hostess, 'is that what
they put on the letters?'
He wished she had not mentioned letters.
'Don't get any letters,' he said contemptuously.
'But your mother gets letters?'
'Don't have a mother,' he said. Not only had he no mother, but he had not
the slightest desire to have one. He thought them very overrated persons.
Wendy, however, felt at once that she was in the presence of a tragedy.
'O Peter, no wonder you were crying,' she said, and got out of bed and ran
to him.
'I wasn't crying about mothers,' he said rather indignantly. 'I was crying
because I can't get my shadow to stick on. Besides, I wasn't crying.'
'It has come off?'
'Yes.'
Then Wendy saw the shadow on the floor, looking so draggled, and she was
frightfully sorry for Peter. 'How awful!' she said, but she could not help
smiling when she saw that he had been trying to stick it on with soap. How
exactly like a boy!
Fortunately she knew at once what to do 'It must be sewn on,' she said, just
a little patronisingly.
'What's sewn?' he asked.
'You're dreadfully ignorant.'
Page 33
'No, I'm not.'
But she was exulting in his ignorance. 'I shall sew it on for you, my little
man,' she said, though he was as tall as herself; and she got out her
housewife, and sewed the shadow on to Peter's foot.
'I daresay it will hurt a little,' she warned him.
'Oh, I shan't cry,' said Peter, who was already of opinion that he had never
cried in his life. And he clenched his teeth and did not cry; and soon his
shadow was behaving properly, though still a little creased.
'Perhaps I should have ironed it,' Wendy said thoughtfully; but Peter,
boylike, was indifferent to appearances, and he was now jumping about in
the wildest glee. Alas, he had already forgotten that he owed his bliss to
Wendy. He thought he had attached the shadow himself. 'How clever I am,'
he crowed rapturously, 'oh, the cleverness of me!'
It is humiliating to have to confess that this conceit of Peter was one of his
most fascinating qualities. To put it with brutal frankness, there never was a
cockier boy.
But for the moment Wendy was shocked. 'You conceit,' she exclaimed, with
frightful sarcasm; 'of course I did nothing!'
'You did a little,' Peter said carelessly, and continued to dance.
'A little!' she replied with hauteur; 'if I am no use I can at least withdraw';
and she sprang in the most dignified way into bed and covered her face with
the blankets.
To induce her to look up he pretended to be going away, and when this
failed he sat on the end of the bed and tapped her gently with his foot.
'Wendy,' he said, 'don't withdraw. I can't help crowing, Wendy, when I'm
pleased with myself.' Still she would not look up, though she was listening
eagerly. 'Wendy,' he continued, in a voice that no woman has ever yet been
able to resist, 'Wendy, one girl is more use than twenty boys.'
Now Wendy was every inch a woman, though there were not very many
inches, and she peeped out of the bedclothes.
But she was exulting in his ignorance. 'I shall sew it on for you, my little
man,' she said, though he was as tall as herself; and she got out her
housewife, and sewed the shadow on to Peter's foot.
'I daresay it will hurt a little,' she warned him.
'Oh, I shan't cry,' said Peter, who was already of opinion that he had never
cried in his life. And he clenched his teeth and did not cry; and soon his
shadow was behaving properly, though still a little creased.
'Perhaps I should have ironed it,' Wendy said thoughtfully; but Peter,
boylike, was indifferent to appearances, and he was now jumping about in
the wildest glee. Alas, he had already forgotten that he owed his bliss to
Wendy. He thought he had attached the shadow himself. 'How clever I am,'
he crowed rapturously, 'oh, the cleverness of me!'
It is humiliating to have to confess that this conceit of Peter was one of his
most fascinating qualities. To put it with brutal frankness, there never was a
cockier boy.
But for the moment Wendy was shocked. 'You conceit,' she exclaimed, with
frightful sarcasm; 'of course I did nothing!'
'You did a little,' Peter said carelessly, and continued to dance.
'A little!' she replied with hauteur; 'if I am no use I can at least withdraw';
and she sprang in the most dignified way into bed and covered her face with
the blankets.
To induce her to look up he pretended to be going away, and when this
failed he sat on the end of the bed and tapped her gently with his foot.
'Wendy,' he said, 'don't withdraw. I can't help crowing, Wendy, when I'm
pleased with myself.' Still she would not look up, though she was listening
eagerly. 'Wendy,' he continued, in a voice that no woman has ever yet been
able to resist, 'Wendy, one girl is more use than twenty boys.'
Now Wendy was every inch a woman, though there were not very many
inches, and she peeped out of the bedclothes.
Page 34
'Do you really think so, Peter?'
'Yes, I do.'
'I think it's perfectly sweet of you,' she declared, 'and I'll get up again'; and
she sat with him on the side of the bed. She also said she would give him a
kiss if he liked, but Peter did not know what she meant, and he held out his
hand expectantly.
'Surely you know what a kiss is?' she asked, aghast.
'I shall know when you give it to me,' he replied stiffly; and not to hurt his
feelings she gave him a thimble.
'Now,' said he, 'shall I give you a kiss?' and she replied with a slight
primness, 'If you please.' She made herself rather cheap by inclining her
face toward him, but he merely dropped an acorn button into her hand; so
she slowly returned her face to where it had been before, and said nicely
that she would wear his kiss on the chain round her neck. It was lucky that
she did put it on that chain, for it was afterwards to save her life.
When people in our set are introduced, it is customary for them to ask each
other's age, and so Wendy, who always liked to do the correct thing, asked
Peter how old he was. It was not really a happy question to ask him; it was
like an examination paper that asks grammar, when what you want to be
asked is Kings of England.
'I don't know,' he replied uneasily, 'but I am quite young.' He really knew
nothing about it; he had merely suspicions, but he said at a venture, 'Wendy,
I ran away the day I was born.'
Wendy was quite surprised, but interested; and she indicated in the
charming drawing-room manner, by a touch on her night-gown, that he
could sit nearer her.
'It was because I heard father and mother,' he explained in a low voice,
'talking about what I was to be when I became a man.' He was
extraordinarily agitated now. 'I don't want ever to be a man,' he said with
passion. 'I want always to be a little boy and to have fun. So I ran away to
Kensington Gardens and lived a long long time among the fairies.'
'Yes, I do.'
'I think it's perfectly sweet of you,' she declared, 'and I'll get up again'; and
she sat with him on the side of the bed. She also said she would give him a
kiss if he liked, but Peter did not know what she meant, and he held out his
hand expectantly.
'Surely you know what a kiss is?' she asked, aghast.
'I shall know when you give it to me,' he replied stiffly; and not to hurt his
feelings she gave him a thimble.
'Now,' said he, 'shall I give you a kiss?' and she replied with a slight
primness, 'If you please.' She made herself rather cheap by inclining her
face toward him, but he merely dropped an acorn button into her hand; so
she slowly returned her face to where it had been before, and said nicely
that she would wear his kiss on the chain round her neck. It was lucky that
she did put it on that chain, for it was afterwards to save her life.
When people in our set are introduced, it is customary for them to ask each
other's age, and so Wendy, who always liked to do the correct thing, asked
Peter how old he was. It was not really a happy question to ask him; it was
like an examination paper that asks grammar, when what you want to be
asked is Kings of England.
'I don't know,' he replied uneasily, 'but I am quite young.' He really knew
nothing about it; he had merely suspicions, but he said at a venture, 'Wendy,
I ran away the day I was born.'
Wendy was quite surprised, but interested; and she indicated in the
charming drawing-room manner, by a touch on her night-gown, that he
could sit nearer her.
'It was because I heard father and mother,' he explained in a low voice,
'talking about what I was to be when I became a man.' He was
extraordinarily agitated now. 'I don't want ever to be a man,' he said with
passion. 'I want always to be a little boy and to have fun. So I ran away to
Kensington Gardens and lived a long long time among the fairies.'
Page 35
She gave him a look of the most intense admiration, and he thought it was
because he had run away, but it was really because he knew fairies. Wendy
had lived such a home life that to know fairies struck her as quite delightful.
She poured out questions about them, to his surprise, for they were rather a
nuisance to him, getting in his way and so on, and indeed he sometimes had
to give them a hiding. Still, he liked them on the whole, and he told her
about the beginning of fairies.
'You see, Wendy, when the first baby laughed for the first time, its laugh
broke into a thousand pieces, and they all went skipping about, and that was
the beginning of fairies.'
Tedious talk this, but being a stay-at-home she liked it.
'And so,' he went on good-naturedly, 'there ought to be one fairy for every
boy and girl.'
'Ought to be? Isn't there?'
'No. You see children know such a lot now, they soon don't believe in
fairies, and every time a child says, 'I don't believe in fairies,' there is a fairy
somewhere that falls down dead.
Really, he thought they had now talked enough about fairies, and it struck
him that Tinker Bell was keeping very quiet. 'I can't think where she has
gone to,' he said, rising, and he called Tink by name. Wendy's heart went
flutter with a sudden thrill.
'Peter,' she cried, clutching him, 'you don't mean to tell me that there is a
fairy in this room!'
'She was here just now,' he said a little impatiently. 'You don't hear her, do
you?' and they both listened.
'The only sound I hear,' said Wendy, 'is like a tinkle of bells.'
'Well, that's Tink, that's the fairy language. I think I hear her too.'
The sound came from the chest of drawers, and Peter made a merry face.
No one could ever look quite so merry as Peter, and the loveliest of gurgles
was his laugh. He had his first laugh still.
because he had run away, but it was really because he knew fairies. Wendy
had lived such a home life that to know fairies struck her as quite delightful.
She poured out questions about them, to his surprise, for they were rather a
nuisance to him, getting in his way and so on, and indeed he sometimes had
to give them a hiding. Still, he liked them on the whole, and he told her
about the beginning of fairies.
'You see, Wendy, when the first baby laughed for the first time, its laugh
broke into a thousand pieces, and they all went skipping about, and that was
the beginning of fairies.'
Tedious talk this, but being a stay-at-home she liked it.
'And so,' he went on good-naturedly, 'there ought to be one fairy for every
boy and girl.'
'Ought to be? Isn't there?'
'No. You see children know such a lot now, they soon don't believe in
fairies, and every time a child says, 'I don't believe in fairies,' there is a fairy
somewhere that falls down dead.
Really, he thought they had now talked enough about fairies, and it struck
him that Tinker Bell was keeping very quiet. 'I can't think where she has
gone to,' he said, rising, and he called Tink by name. Wendy's heart went
flutter with a sudden thrill.
'Peter,' she cried, clutching him, 'you don't mean to tell me that there is a
fairy in this room!'
'She was here just now,' he said a little impatiently. 'You don't hear her, do
you?' and they both listened.
'The only sound I hear,' said Wendy, 'is like a tinkle of bells.'
'Well, that's Tink, that's the fairy language. I think I hear her too.'
The sound came from the chest of drawers, and Peter made a merry face.
No one could ever look quite so merry as Peter, and the loveliest of gurgles
was his laugh. He had his first laugh still.
Page 36
'Wendy,' he whispered gleefully, 'I do believe I shut her up in the drawer!'
He let poor Tink out of the drawer, and she flew about the nursery
screaming with fury. 'You shouldn't say such things,' Peter retorted. 'Of
course I'm very sorry, but how could I know you were in the drawer?'
Wendy was not listening to him. 'O Peter,' she cried, 'if she would only
stand still and let me see her!'
'They hardly ever stand still,' he said, but for one moment Wendy saw the
romantic figure come to rest on the cuckoo clock. 'O the lovely!' she cried,
though Tink's face was still distorted with passion.
'Tink,' said Peter amiably, 'this lady says she wishes you were her fairy.'
Tinker Bell answered insolently.
'What does she say, Peter?'
He had to translate. 'She is not very polite. She says you are a great ugly
girl, and that she is my fairy.'
He tried to argue with Tink. 'You know you can't be my fairy, Tink, because
I am a gentleman and you are a lady.'
To this Tink replied in these words, 'You silly ass,' and disappeared into the
bathroom. 'She is quite a common fairy,' Peter explained apologetically; 'she
is called Tinker Bell because she mends the pots and kettles.'
They were together in the armchair by this time, and Wendy plied him with
more questions.
'If you don't live in Kensington Gardens now——'
'Sometimes I do still.'
'But where do you live mostly now?'
'With the lost boys.'
'Who are they?'
He let poor Tink out of the drawer, and she flew about the nursery
screaming with fury. 'You shouldn't say such things,' Peter retorted. 'Of
course I'm very sorry, but how could I know you were in the drawer?'
Wendy was not listening to him. 'O Peter,' she cried, 'if she would only
stand still and let me see her!'
'They hardly ever stand still,' he said, but for one moment Wendy saw the
romantic figure come to rest on the cuckoo clock. 'O the lovely!' she cried,
though Tink's face was still distorted with passion.
'Tink,' said Peter amiably, 'this lady says she wishes you were her fairy.'
Tinker Bell answered insolently.
'What does she say, Peter?'
He had to translate. 'She is not very polite. She says you are a great ugly
girl, and that she is my fairy.'
He tried to argue with Tink. 'You know you can't be my fairy, Tink, because
I am a gentleman and you are a lady.'
To this Tink replied in these words, 'You silly ass,' and disappeared into the
bathroom. 'She is quite a common fairy,' Peter explained apologetically; 'she
is called Tinker Bell because she mends the pots and kettles.'
They were together in the armchair by this time, and Wendy plied him with
more questions.
'If you don't live in Kensington Gardens now——'
'Sometimes I do still.'
'But where do you live mostly now?'
'With the lost boys.'
'Who are they?'
Page 37
'They are the children who fall out of their perambulators when the nurse is
looking the other way. If they are not claimed in seven days they are sent far
away to the Neverland to defray expenses. I'm captain.'
'What fun it must be!'
'Yes,' said cunning Peter, 'but we are rather lonely. You see we have no
female companionship.'
'Are none of the others girls?'
'Oh no; girls, you know, are much too clever to fall out of their prams.'
This flattered Wendy immensely. 'I think,' she said, 'it is perfectly lovely the
way you talk about girls; John there just despises us.'
For reply Peter rose and kicked John out of bed, blankets and all; one kick.
This seemed to Wendy rather forward for a first meeting, and she told him
with spirit that he was not captain in her house. However, John continued to
sleep so placidly on the floor that she allowed him to remain there. 'And I
know you meant to be kind,' she said, relenting, 'so you may give me a kiss.'
For the moment she had forgotten his ignorance about kisses. 'I thought you
would want it back,' he said a little bitterly, and offered to return her the
thimble.
'Oh dear,' said the nice Wendy, 'I don't mean a kiss, I mean a thimble.'
'What's that?'
'It's like this.' She kissed him.
'Funny!' said Peter gravely. 'Now shall I give you a thimble?'
'If you wish to,' said Wendy, keeping her head erect this time.
Peter thimbled her, and almost immediately she screeched. 'What is it,
Wendy?'
'It was exactly as if some one were pulling my hair.'
'That must have been Tink. I never knew her so naughty before.'
looking the other way. If they are not claimed in seven days they are sent far
away to the Neverland to defray expenses. I'm captain.'
'What fun it must be!'
'Yes,' said cunning Peter, 'but we are rather lonely. You see we have no
female companionship.'
'Are none of the others girls?'
'Oh no; girls, you know, are much too clever to fall out of their prams.'
This flattered Wendy immensely. 'I think,' she said, 'it is perfectly lovely the
way you talk about girls; John there just despises us.'
For reply Peter rose and kicked John out of bed, blankets and all; one kick.
This seemed to Wendy rather forward for a first meeting, and she told him
with spirit that he was not captain in her house. However, John continued to
sleep so placidly on the floor that she allowed him to remain there. 'And I
know you meant to be kind,' she said, relenting, 'so you may give me a kiss.'
For the moment she had forgotten his ignorance about kisses. 'I thought you
would want it back,' he said a little bitterly, and offered to return her the
thimble.
'Oh dear,' said the nice Wendy, 'I don't mean a kiss, I mean a thimble.'
'What's that?'
'It's like this.' She kissed him.
'Funny!' said Peter gravely. 'Now shall I give you a thimble?'
'If you wish to,' said Wendy, keeping her head erect this time.
Peter thimbled her, and almost immediately she screeched. 'What is it,
Wendy?'
'It was exactly as if some one were pulling my hair.'
'That must have been Tink. I never knew her so naughty before.'
Page 38
And indeed Tink was darting about again, using offensive language.
'She says she will do that to you, Wendy, every time I give you a thimble.'
'But why?'
'Why, Tink?'
Again Tink replied, 'You silly ass.' Peter could not understand why, but
Wendy understood; and she was just slightly disappointed when he admitted
that he came to the nursery window not to see her but to listen to stories.
'You see I don't know any stories. None of the lost boys know any stories.'
'How perfectly awful,' Wendy said.
'Do you know,' Peter asked, 'why swallows build in the eaves of houses? It
is to listen to the stories. O Wendy, your mother was telling you such a
lovely story.'
'Which story was it?'
'About the prince who couldn't find the lady who wore the glass slipper.'
'Peter,' said Wendy excitedly, 'that was Cinderella, and he found her, and
they lived happy ever after.'
Peter was so glad that he rose from the floor, where they had been sitting,
and hurried to the window. 'Where are you going?' she cried with
misgiving.
'To tell the other boys.'
'Don't go, Peter,' she entreated, 'I know such lots of stories.'
Those were her precise words, so there can be no denying that it was she
who first tempted him.
He came back, and there was a greedy look in his eyes now which ought to
have alarmed her, but did not.
'Oh, the stories I could tell to the boys!' she cried, and then Peter gripped
her and began to draw her toward the window.
'She says she will do that to you, Wendy, every time I give you a thimble.'
'But why?'
'Why, Tink?'
Again Tink replied, 'You silly ass.' Peter could not understand why, but
Wendy understood; and she was just slightly disappointed when he admitted
that he came to the nursery window not to see her but to listen to stories.
'You see I don't know any stories. None of the lost boys know any stories.'
'How perfectly awful,' Wendy said.
'Do you know,' Peter asked, 'why swallows build in the eaves of houses? It
is to listen to the stories. O Wendy, your mother was telling you such a
lovely story.'
'Which story was it?'
'About the prince who couldn't find the lady who wore the glass slipper.'
'Peter,' said Wendy excitedly, 'that was Cinderella, and he found her, and
they lived happy ever after.'
Peter was so glad that he rose from the floor, where they had been sitting,
and hurried to the window. 'Where are you going?' she cried with
misgiving.
'To tell the other boys.'
'Don't go, Peter,' she entreated, 'I know such lots of stories.'
Those were her precise words, so there can be no denying that it was she
who first tempted him.
He came back, and there was a greedy look in his eyes now which ought to
have alarmed her, but did not.
'Oh, the stories I could tell to the boys!' she cried, and then Peter gripped
her and began to draw her toward the window.
Page 39
'Let me go!' she ordered him.
'Wendy, do come with me and tell the other boys.'
Of course she was very pleased to be asked, but she said, 'Oh dear, I can't.
Think of mummy! Besides, I can't fly.'
'I'll teach you.'
'Oh, how lovely to fly.'
'I'll teach you how to jump on the wind's back, and then away we go.'
'Oo!' she exclaimed rapturously.
'Wendy, Wendy, when you are sleeping in your silly bed you might be
flying about with me saying funny things to the stars.'
'Oo!'
'And, Wendy, there are mermaids.'
'Mermaids! With tails?'
'Such long tails.'
'Oh,' cried Wendy, 'to see a mermaid!'
He had become frightfully cunning. 'Wendy,' he said, 'how we should all
respect you.'
She was wriggling her body in distress. It was quite as if she were trying to
remain on the nursery floor.
But he had no pity for her.
'Wendy,' he said, the sly one, 'you could tuck us in at night.'
'Oo!'
'None of us has ever been tucked in at night.'
'Oo,' and her arms went out to him.
'Wendy, do come with me and tell the other boys.'
Of course she was very pleased to be asked, but she said, 'Oh dear, I can't.
Think of mummy! Besides, I can't fly.'
'I'll teach you.'
'Oh, how lovely to fly.'
'I'll teach you how to jump on the wind's back, and then away we go.'
'Oo!' she exclaimed rapturously.
'Wendy, Wendy, when you are sleeping in your silly bed you might be
flying about with me saying funny things to the stars.'
'Oo!'
'And, Wendy, there are mermaids.'
'Mermaids! With tails?'
'Such long tails.'
'Oh,' cried Wendy, 'to see a mermaid!'
He had become frightfully cunning. 'Wendy,' he said, 'how we should all
respect you.'
She was wriggling her body in distress. It was quite as if she were trying to
remain on the nursery floor.
But he had no pity for her.
'Wendy,' he said, the sly one, 'you could tuck us in at night.'
'Oo!'
'None of us has ever been tucked in at night.'
'Oo,' and her arms went out to him.
Page 40
'And you could darn our clothes, and make pockets for us. None of us has
any pockets.'
How could she resist. 'Of course it's awfully fascinating!' she cried. 'Peter,
would you teach John and Michael to fly too?'
'If you like,' he said indifferently; and she ran to John and Michael and
shook them. 'Wake up,' she cried, 'Peter Pan has come and he is to teach us
to fly.'
John rubbed his eyes. 'Then I shall get up,' he said. Of course he was on the
floor already. 'Hallo,' he said, 'I am up!'
Michael was up by this time also, looking as sharp as a knife with six
blades and a saw, but Peter suddenly signed silence. Their faces assumed
the awful craftiness of children listening for sounds from the grown-up
world. All was as still as salt. Then everything was right. No, stop!
Everything was wrong. Nana, who had been barking distressfully all the
evening, was quiet now. It was her silence they had heard.
'Out with the light! Hide! Quick!' cried John, taking command for the only
time throughout the whole adventure. And thus when Liza entered, holding
Nana, the nursery seemed quite its old self, very dark; and you could have
sworn you heard its three wicked inmates breathing angelically as they
slept. They were really doing it artfully from behind the window curtains.
Liza was in a bad temper, for she was mixing the Christmas puddings in the
kitchen, and had been drawn away from them, with a raisin still on her
cheek, by Nana's absurd suspicions. She thought the best way of getting a
little quiet was to take Nana to the nursery for a moment, but in custody of
course.
'There, you suspicious brute,' she said, not sorry that Nana was in disgrace,
'they are perfectly safe, aren't they? Every one of the little angels sound
asleep in bed. Listen to their gentle breathing.'
Here Michael, encouraged by his success, breathed so loudly that they were
nearly detected. Nana knew that kind of breathing, and she tried to drag
herself out of Liza's clutches.
any pockets.'
How could she resist. 'Of course it's awfully fascinating!' she cried. 'Peter,
would you teach John and Michael to fly too?'
'If you like,' he said indifferently; and she ran to John and Michael and
shook them. 'Wake up,' she cried, 'Peter Pan has come and he is to teach us
to fly.'
John rubbed his eyes. 'Then I shall get up,' he said. Of course he was on the
floor already. 'Hallo,' he said, 'I am up!'
Michael was up by this time also, looking as sharp as a knife with six
blades and a saw, but Peter suddenly signed silence. Their faces assumed
the awful craftiness of children listening for sounds from the grown-up
world. All was as still as salt. Then everything was right. No, stop!
Everything was wrong. Nana, who had been barking distressfully all the
evening, was quiet now. It was her silence they had heard.
'Out with the light! Hide! Quick!' cried John, taking command for the only
time throughout the whole adventure. And thus when Liza entered, holding
Nana, the nursery seemed quite its old self, very dark; and you could have
sworn you heard its three wicked inmates breathing angelically as they
slept. They were really doing it artfully from behind the window curtains.
Liza was in a bad temper, for she was mixing the Christmas puddings in the
kitchen, and had been drawn away from them, with a raisin still on her
cheek, by Nana's absurd suspicions. She thought the best way of getting a
little quiet was to take Nana to the nursery for a moment, but in custody of
course.
'There, you suspicious brute,' she said, not sorry that Nana was in disgrace,
'they are perfectly safe, aren't they? Every one of the little angels sound
asleep in bed. Listen to their gentle breathing.'
Here Michael, encouraged by his success, breathed so loudly that they were
nearly detected. Nana knew that kind of breathing, and she tried to drag
herself out of Liza's clutches.
Page 41
But Liza was dense. 'No more of it, Nana,' she said sternly, pulling her out
of the room. 'I warn you if you bark again I shall go straight for master and
missus and bring them home from the party, and then, oh, won't master
whip you, just.'
She tied the unhappy dog up again, but do you think Nana ceased to bark?
Bring master and missus home from the party! Why, that was just what she
wanted. Do you think she cared whether she was whipped so long as her
charges were safe? Unfortunately Liza returned to her puddings, and Nana,
seeing that no help would come from her, strained and strained at the chain
until at last she broke it. In another moment she had burst into the dining-
room of 27 and flung up her paws to heaven, her most expressive way of
making a communication. Mr. and Mrs. Darling knew at once that
something terrible was happening in their nursery, and without a good-bye
to their hostess they rushed into the street.
But it was now ten minutes since three scoundrels had been breathing
behind the curtains; and Peter Pan can do a great deal in ten minutes.
We now return to the nursery.
'It's all right,' John announced, emerging from his hiding-place. 'I say, Peter,
can you really fly?'
Instead of troubling to answer him Peter flew round the room, taking the
mantelpiece on the way.
'How topping!' said John and Michael.
'How sweet!' cried Wendy.
'Yes, I'm sweet, oh, I am sweet!' said Peter, forgetting his manners again.
It looked delightfully easy, and they tried it first from the floor and then
from the beds, but they always went down instead of up.
'I say, how do you do it?' asked John, rubbing his knee. He was quite a
practical boy.
'You just think lovely wonderful thoughts,' Peter explained, 'and they lift
you up in the air.'
of the room. 'I warn you if you bark again I shall go straight for master and
missus and bring them home from the party, and then, oh, won't master
whip you, just.'
She tied the unhappy dog up again, but do you think Nana ceased to bark?
Bring master and missus home from the party! Why, that was just what she
wanted. Do you think she cared whether she was whipped so long as her
charges were safe? Unfortunately Liza returned to her puddings, and Nana,
seeing that no help would come from her, strained and strained at the chain
until at last she broke it. In another moment she had burst into the dining-
room of 27 and flung up her paws to heaven, her most expressive way of
making a communication. Mr. and Mrs. Darling knew at once that
something terrible was happening in their nursery, and without a good-bye
to their hostess they rushed into the street.
But it was now ten minutes since three scoundrels had been breathing
behind the curtains; and Peter Pan can do a great deal in ten minutes.
We now return to the nursery.
'It's all right,' John announced, emerging from his hiding-place. 'I say, Peter,
can you really fly?'
Instead of troubling to answer him Peter flew round the room, taking the
mantelpiece on the way.
'How topping!' said John and Michael.
'How sweet!' cried Wendy.
'Yes, I'm sweet, oh, I am sweet!' said Peter, forgetting his manners again.
It looked delightfully easy, and they tried it first from the floor and then
from the beds, but they always went down instead of up.
'I say, how do you do it?' asked John, rubbing his knee. He was quite a
practical boy.
'You just think lovely wonderful thoughts,' Peter explained, 'and they lift
you up in the air.'
Page 42
He showed them again.
'You're so nippy at it,' John said; 'couldn't you do it very slowly once?'
Peter did it both slowly and quickly. 'I've got it now, Wendy!' cried John,
but soon he found he had not. Not one of them could fly an inch, though
even Michael was in words of two syllables, and Peter did not know A from
Z.
Of course Peter had been trifling with them, for no one can fly unless the
fairy dust has been blown on him. Fortunately, as we have mentioned, one
of his hands was messy with it, and he blew some on each of them, with the
most superb results.
'Now just wriggle your shoulders this way,' he said, 'and let go.'
They were all on their beds, and gallant Michael let go first. He did not
quite mean to let go, but he did it, and immediately he was borne across the
room.
'I flewed!' he screamed while still in mid-air.
John let go and met Wendy near the bathroom.
'Oh, lovely!'
'Oh, ripping!'
'Look at me!'
'Look at me!'
'Look at me!'
They were not nearly so elegant as Peter, they could not help kicking a
little, but their heads were bobbing against the ceiling, and there is almost
nothing so delicious as that. Peter gave Wendy a hand at first, but had to
desist, Tink was so indignant.
Up and down they went, and round and round. Heavenly was Wendy's
word.
'You're so nippy at it,' John said; 'couldn't you do it very slowly once?'
Peter did it both slowly and quickly. 'I've got it now, Wendy!' cried John,
but soon he found he had not. Not one of them could fly an inch, though
even Michael was in words of two syllables, and Peter did not know A from
Z.
Of course Peter had been trifling with them, for no one can fly unless the
fairy dust has been blown on him. Fortunately, as we have mentioned, one
of his hands was messy with it, and he blew some on each of them, with the
most superb results.
'Now just wriggle your shoulders this way,' he said, 'and let go.'
They were all on their beds, and gallant Michael let go first. He did not
quite mean to let go, but he did it, and immediately he was borne across the
room.
'I flewed!' he screamed while still in mid-air.
John let go and met Wendy near the bathroom.
'Oh, lovely!'
'Oh, ripping!'
'Look at me!'
'Look at me!'
'Look at me!'
They were not nearly so elegant as Peter, they could not help kicking a
little, but their heads were bobbing against the ceiling, and there is almost
nothing so delicious as that. Peter gave Wendy a hand at first, but had to
desist, Tink was so indignant.
Up and down they went, and round and round. Heavenly was Wendy's
word.
Page 43
'I say,' cried John, 'why shouldn't we all go out!'
Of course it was to this that Peter had been luring them.
Michael was ready: he wanted to see how long it took him to do a billion
miles. But Wendy hesitated.
'Mermaids!' said Peter again.
'Oo!'
'And there are pirates.'
'Pirates,' cried John, seizing his Sunday hat, 'let us go at once.'
It was just at this moment that Mr. and Mrs. Darling hurried with Nana out
of 27. They ran into the middle of the street to look up at the nursery
window; and, yes, it was still shut, but the room was ablaze with light, and
most heart-gripping sight of all, they could see in shadow on the curtain
three little figures in night attire circling round and round, not on the floor
but in the air.
Not three figures, four!
In a tremble they opened the street door. Mr. Darling would have rushed
upstairs, but Mrs. Darling signed to him to go softly. She even tried to make
her heart go softly.
Will they reach the nursery in time? If so, how delightful for them, and we
shall all breathe a sigh of relief, but there will be no story. On the other
hand, if they are not in time, I solemnly promise that it will all come right in
the end.
They would have reached the nursery in time had it not been that the little
stars were watching them. Once again the stars blew the window open, and
that smallest star of all called out:
'Cave, Peter!'
Then Peter knew that there was not a moment to lose. 'Come,' he cried
imperiously, and soared out at once into the night, followed by John and
Michael and Wendy.
Of course it was to this that Peter had been luring them.
Michael was ready: he wanted to see how long it took him to do a billion
miles. But Wendy hesitated.
'Mermaids!' said Peter again.
'Oo!'
'And there are pirates.'
'Pirates,' cried John, seizing his Sunday hat, 'let us go at once.'
It was just at this moment that Mr. and Mrs. Darling hurried with Nana out
of 27. They ran into the middle of the street to look up at the nursery
window; and, yes, it was still shut, but the room was ablaze with light, and
most heart-gripping sight of all, they could see in shadow on the curtain
three little figures in night attire circling round and round, not on the floor
but in the air.
Not three figures, four!
In a tremble they opened the street door. Mr. Darling would have rushed
upstairs, but Mrs. Darling signed to him to go softly. She even tried to make
her heart go softly.
Will they reach the nursery in time? If so, how delightful for them, and we
shall all breathe a sigh of relief, but there will be no story. On the other
hand, if they are not in time, I solemnly promise that it will all come right in
the end.
They would have reached the nursery in time had it not been that the little
stars were watching them. Once again the stars blew the window open, and
that smallest star of all called out:
'Cave, Peter!'
Then Peter knew that there was not a moment to lose. 'Come,' he cried
imperiously, and soared out at once into the night, followed by John and
Michael and Wendy.
Page 44
Mr. and Mrs. Darling and Nana rushed into the nursery too late. The birds
were flown.
were flown.
Page 45
Page 46
CHAPTER IV
THE FLIGHT
'Second to the right, and straight on till morning.'
That, Peter had told Wendy, was the way to the Neverland; but even birds,
carrying maps and consulting them at windy corners, could not have sighted
it with these instructions. Peter, you see, just said anything that came into
his head.
At first his companions trusted him implicitly, and so great were the
delights of flying that they wasted time circling round church spires or any
other tall objects on the way that took their fancy.
John and Michael raced, Michael getting a start.
They recalled with contempt that not so long ago they had thought
themselves fine fellows for being able to fly round a room.
Not so long ago. But how long ago? They were flying over the sea before
this thought began to disturb Wendy seriously. John thought it was their
second sea and their third night.
Sometimes it was dark and sometimes light, and now they were very cold
and again too warm. Did they really feel hungry at times, or were they
merely pretending, because Peter had such a jolly new way of feeding
them? His way was to pursue birds who had food in their mouths suitable
for humans and snatch it from them; then the birds would follow and snatch
it back; and they would all go chasing each other gaily for miles, parting at
last with mutual expressions of good-will. But Wendy noticed with gentle
concern that Peter did not seem to know that this was rather an odd way of
getting your bread and butter, nor even that there are other ways.
Certainly they did not pretend to be sleepy, they were sleepy; and that was a
danger, for the moment they popped off, down they fell. The awful thing
was that Peter thought this funny.
THE FLIGHT
'Second to the right, and straight on till morning.'
That, Peter had told Wendy, was the way to the Neverland; but even birds,
carrying maps and consulting them at windy corners, could not have sighted
it with these instructions. Peter, you see, just said anything that came into
his head.
At first his companions trusted him implicitly, and so great were the
delights of flying that they wasted time circling round church spires or any
other tall objects on the way that took their fancy.
John and Michael raced, Michael getting a start.
They recalled with contempt that not so long ago they had thought
themselves fine fellows for being able to fly round a room.
Not so long ago. But how long ago? They were flying over the sea before
this thought began to disturb Wendy seriously. John thought it was their
second sea and their third night.
Sometimes it was dark and sometimes light, and now they were very cold
and again too warm. Did they really feel hungry at times, or were they
merely pretending, because Peter had such a jolly new way of feeding
them? His way was to pursue birds who had food in their mouths suitable
for humans and snatch it from them; then the birds would follow and snatch
it back; and they would all go chasing each other gaily for miles, parting at
last with mutual expressions of good-will. But Wendy noticed with gentle
concern that Peter did not seem to know that this was rather an odd way of
getting your bread and butter, nor even that there are other ways.
Certainly they did not pretend to be sleepy, they were sleepy; and that was a
danger, for the moment they popped off, down they fell. The awful thing
was that Peter thought this funny.
Page 47
'There he goes again!' he would cry gleefully, as Michael suddenly dropped
like a stone.
'Save him, save him!' cried Wendy, looking with horror at the cruel sea far
below. Eventually Peter would dive through the air, and catch Michael just
before he could strike the sea, and it was lovely the way he did it; but he
always waited till the last moment, and you felt it was his cleverness that
interested him and not the saving of human life. Also he was fond of
variety, and the sport that engrossed him one moment would suddenly cease
to engage him, so there was always the possibility that the next time you
fell he would let you go.
He could sleep in the air without falling, by merely lying on his back and
floating, but this was, partly at least, because he was so light that if you got
behind him and blew he went faster.
'Do be more polite to him,' Wendy whispered to John, when they were
playing 'Follow my Leader.'
'Then tell him to stop showing off,' said John.
When playing Follow my Leader, Peter would fly close to the water and
touch each shark's tail in passing, just as in the street you may run your
finger along an iron railing. They could not follow him in this with much
success, so perhaps it was rather like showing off, especially as he kept
looking behind to see how many tails they missed.
'You must be nice to him,' Wendy impressed on her brothers. 'What could
we do if he were to leave us?'
'We could go back,' Michael said.
'How could we ever find our way back without him?'
'Well, then, we could go on,' said John.
'That is the awful thing, John. We should have to go on, for we don't know
how to stop.'
This was true; Peter had forgotten to show them how to stop.
like a stone.
'Save him, save him!' cried Wendy, looking with horror at the cruel sea far
below. Eventually Peter would dive through the air, and catch Michael just
before he could strike the sea, and it was lovely the way he did it; but he
always waited till the last moment, and you felt it was his cleverness that
interested him and not the saving of human life. Also he was fond of
variety, and the sport that engrossed him one moment would suddenly cease
to engage him, so there was always the possibility that the next time you
fell he would let you go.
He could sleep in the air without falling, by merely lying on his back and
floating, but this was, partly at least, because he was so light that if you got
behind him and blew he went faster.
'Do be more polite to him,' Wendy whispered to John, when they were
playing 'Follow my Leader.'
'Then tell him to stop showing off,' said John.
When playing Follow my Leader, Peter would fly close to the water and
touch each shark's tail in passing, just as in the street you may run your
finger along an iron railing. They could not follow him in this with much
success, so perhaps it was rather like showing off, especially as he kept
looking behind to see how many tails they missed.
'You must be nice to him,' Wendy impressed on her brothers. 'What could
we do if he were to leave us?'
'We could go back,' Michael said.
'How could we ever find our way back without him?'
'Well, then, we could go on,' said John.
'That is the awful thing, John. We should have to go on, for we don't know
how to stop.'
This was true; Peter had forgotten to show them how to stop.
Page 48
John said that if the worst came to the worst, all they had to do was to go
straight on, for the world was round, and so in time they must come back to
their own window.
'And who is to get food for us, John?'
'I nipped a bit out of that eagle's mouth pretty neatly, Wendy.'
'After the twentieth try,' Wendy reminded him. 'And even though we
became good at picking up food, see how we bump against clouds and
things if he is not near to give us a hand.'
Indeed they were constantly bumping. They could now fly strongly, though
they still kicked far too much; but if they saw a cloud in front of them, the
more they tried to avoid it, the more certainly did they bump into it. If Nana
had been with them, she would have had a bandage round Michael's
forehead by this time.
Peter was not with them for the moment, and they felt rather lonely up there
by themselves. He could go so much faster than they that he would
suddenly shoot out of sight, to have some adventure in which they had no
share. He would come down laughing over something fearfully funny he
had been saying to a star, but he had already forgotten what it was, or he
would come up with mermaid scales still sticking to him, and yet not be
able to say for certain what had been happening. It was really rather
irritating to children who had never seen a mermaid.
'And if he forgets them, so quickly,' Wendy argued, 'how can we expect that
he will go on remembering us?'
Indeed, sometimes when he returned he did not remember them, at least not
well. Wendy was sure of it. She saw recognition come into his eyes as he
was about to pass them the time of day and go on; once even she had to tell
him her name.
'I'm Wendy,' she said agitatedly.
He was very sorry. 'I say, Wendy,' he whispered to her, 'always if you see
me forgetting you, just keep on saying "I'm Wendy," and then I'll
remember.'
straight on, for the world was round, and so in time they must come back to
their own window.
'And who is to get food for us, John?'
'I nipped a bit out of that eagle's mouth pretty neatly, Wendy.'
'After the twentieth try,' Wendy reminded him. 'And even though we
became good at picking up food, see how we bump against clouds and
things if he is not near to give us a hand.'
Indeed they were constantly bumping. They could now fly strongly, though
they still kicked far too much; but if they saw a cloud in front of them, the
more they tried to avoid it, the more certainly did they bump into it. If Nana
had been with them, she would have had a bandage round Michael's
forehead by this time.
Peter was not with them for the moment, and they felt rather lonely up there
by themselves. He could go so much faster than they that he would
suddenly shoot out of sight, to have some adventure in which they had no
share. He would come down laughing over something fearfully funny he
had been saying to a star, but he had already forgotten what it was, or he
would come up with mermaid scales still sticking to him, and yet not be
able to say for certain what had been happening. It was really rather
irritating to children who had never seen a mermaid.
'And if he forgets them, so quickly,' Wendy argued, 'how can we expect that
he will go on remembering us?'
Indeed, sometimes when he returned he did not remember them, at least not
well. Wendy was sure of it. She saw recognition come into his eyes as he
was about to pass them the time of day and go on; once even she had to tell
him her name.
'I'm Wendy,' she said agitatedly.
He was very sorry. 'I say, Wendy,' he whispered to her, 'always if you see
me forgetting you, just keep on saying "I'm Wendy," and then I'll
remember.'
Page 49
Of course this was rather unsatisfactory. However, to make amends he
showed them how to lie out flat on a strong wind that was going their way,
and this was such a pleasant change that they tried it several times and
found they could sleep thus with security. Indeed they would have slept
longer, but Peter tired quickly of sleeping, and soon he would cry in his
captain voice, 'We get off here.' So with occasional tiffs, but on the whole
rollicking, they drew near the Neverland; for after many moons they did
reach it, and, what is more, they had been going pretty straight all the time,
not perhaps so much owing to the guidance of Peter or Tink as because the
island was out looking for them. It is only thus that any one may sight those
magic shores.
'There it is,' said Peter calmly.
'Where, where?'
'Where all the arrows are pointing.'
Indeed a million golden arrows were pointing out the island to the children,
all directed by their friend the sun, who wanted them to be sure of their way
before leaving them for the night.
showed them how to lie out flat on a strong wind that was going their way,
and this was such a pleasant change that they tried it several times and
found they could sleep thus with security. Indeed they would have slept
longer, but Peter tired quickly of sleeping, and soon he would cry in his
captain voice, 'We get off here.' So with occasional tiffs, but on the whole
rollicking, they drew near the Neverland; for after many moons they did
reach it, and, what is more, they had been going pretty straight all the time,
not perhaps so much owing to the guidance of Peter or Tink as because the
island was out looking for them. It is only thus that any one may sight those
magic shores.
'There it is,' said Peter calmly.
'Where, where?'
'Where all the arrows are pointing.'
Indeed a million golden arrows were pointing out the island to the children,
all directed by their friend the sun, who wanted them to be sure of their way
before leaving them for the night.
Page 50
Wendy and John and Michael stood on tiptoe in the air to get their first sight
of the island. Strange to say, they all recognised it at once, and until fear fell
of the island. Strange to say, they all recognised it at once, and until fear fell
Page 51
upon them they hailed it, not as something long dreamt of and seen at last,
but as a familiar friend to whom they were returning home for the holidays.
'John, there's the lagoon.'
'Wendy, look at the turtles burying their eggs in the sand.'
'I say, John, I see your flamingo with the broken leg.'
'Look, Michael, there's your cave.'
'John, what's that in the brushwood?'
'It's a wolf with her whelps. Wendy, I do believe that's your little whelp.'
'There's my boat, John, with her sides stove in.'
'No, it isn't. Why, we burned your boat.'
'That's her, at any rate. I say, John, I see the smoke of the redskin camp.'
'Where? Show me, and I'll tell you by the way the smoke curls whether they
are on the war-path.'
'There, just across the Mysterious River.'
'I see now. Yes, they are on the war-path right enough.'
Peter was a little annoyed with them for knowing so much; but if he wanted
to lord it over them his triumph was at hand, for have I not told you that
anon fear fell upon them?
It came as the arrows went, leaving the island in gloom.
In the old days at home the Neverland had always begun to look a little dark
and threatening by bedtime. Then unexplored patches arose in it and spread;
black shadows moved about in them; the roar of the beasts of prey was
quite different now, and above all, you lost the certainty that you would
win. You were quite glad that the night-lights were in. You even liked Nana
to say that this was just the mantelpiece over here, and that the Neverland
was all make-believe.
but as a familiar friend to whom they were returning home for the holidays.
'John, there's the lagoon.'
'Wendy, look at the turtles burying their eggs in the sand.'
'I say, John, I see your flamingo with the broken leg.'
'Look, Michael, there's your cave.'
'John, what's that in the brushwood?'
'It's a wolf with her whelps. Wendy, I do believe that's your little whelp.'
'There's my boat, John, with her sides stove in.'
'No, it isn't. Why, we burned your boat.'
'That's her, at any rate. I say, John, I see the smoke of the redskin camp.'
'Where? Show me, and I'll tell you by the way the smoke curls whether they
are on the war-path.'
'There, just across the Mysterious River.'
'I see now. Yes, they are on the war-path right enough.'
Peter was a little annoyed with them for knowing so much; but if he wanted
to lord it over them his triumph was at hand, for have I not told you that
anon fear fell upon them?
It came as the arrows went, leaving the island in gloom.
In the old days at home the Neverland had always begun to look a little dark
and threatening by bedtime. Then unexplored patches arose in it and spread;
black shadows moved about in them; the roar of the beasts of prey was
quite different now, and above all, you lost the certainty that you would
win. You were quite glad that the night-lights were in. You even liked Nana
to say that this was just the mantelpiece over here, and that the Neverland
was all make-believe.
Page 52
Of course the Neverland had been make-believe in those days; but it was
real now, and there were no night-lights, and it was getting darker every
moment, and where was Nana?
They had been flying apart, but they huddled close to Peter now. His
careless manner had gone at last, his eyes were sparkling, and a tingle went
through them every time they touched his body. They were now over the
fearsome island, flying so low that sometimes a tree grazed their feet.
Nothing horrid was visible in the air, yet their progress had become slow
and laboured, exactly as if they were pushing their way through hostile
forces. Sometimes they hung in the air until Peter had beaten on it with his
fists.
'They don't want us to land,' he explained.
'Who are they?' Wendy whispered, shuddering.
But he could not or would not say. Tinker Bell had been asleep on his
shoulder, but now he wakened her and sent her on in front.
Sometimes he poised himself in the air, listening intently with his hand to
his ear, and again he would stare down with eyes so bright that they seemed
to bore two holes to earth. Having done these things, he went on again.
His courage was almost appalling. 'Do you want an adventure now,' he said
casually to John, 'or would you like to have your tea first?'
Wendy said 'tea first' quickly, and Michael pressed her hand in gratitude,
but the braver John hesitated.
'What kind of adventure?' he asked cautiously.
'There's a pirate asleep in the pampas just beneath us,' Peter told him. 'If you
like, we'll go down and kill him.'
'I don't see him,' John said after a long pause.
'I do.'
'Suppose,' John said a little huskily, 'he were to wake up.'
real now, and there were no night-lights, and it was getting darker every
moment, and where was Nana?
They had been flying apart, but they huddled close to Peter now. His
careless manner had gone at last, his eyes were sparkling, and a tingle went
through them every time they touched his body. They were now over the
fearsome island, flying so low that sometimes a tree grazed their feet.
Nothing horrid was visible in the air, yet their progress had become slow
and laboured, exactly as if they were pushing their way through hostile
forces. Sometimes they hung in the air until Peter had beaten on it with his
fists.
'They don't want us to land,' he explained.
'Who are they?' Wendy whispered, shuddering.
But he could not or would not say. Tinker Bell had been asleep on his
shoulder, but now he wakened her and sent her on in front.
Sometimes he poised himself in the air, listening intently with his hand to
his ear, and again he would stare down with eyes so bright that they seemed
to bore two holes to earth. Having done these things, he went on again.
His courage was almost appalling. 'Do you want an adventure now,' he said
casually to John, 'or would you like to have your tea first?'
Wendy said 'tea first' quickly, and Michael pressed her hand in gratitude,
but the braver John hesitated.
'What kind of adventure?' he asked cautiously.
'There's a pirate asleep in the pampas just beneath us,' Peter told him. 'If you
like, we'll go down and kill him.'
'I don't see him,' John said after a long pause.
'I do.'
'Suppose,' John said a little huskily, 'he were to wake up.'
Page 53
Peter spoke indignantly. 'You don't think I would kill him while he was
sleeping! I would wake him first, and then kill him. That's the way I always
do.'
'I say! Do you kill many?'
'Tons.'
John said 'how ripping,' but decided to have tea first. He asked if there were
many pirates on the island just now, and Peter said he had never known so
many.
'Who is captain now?'
'Hook,' answered Peter; and his face became very stern as he said that hated
word.
'Jas. Hook?'
'Ay.'
Then indeed Michael began to cry, and even John could speak in gulps only,
for they knew Hook's reputation.
'He was Blackbeard's bo'sun,' John whispered huskily. 'He is the worst of
them all. He is the only man of whom Barbecue was afraid.'
'That's him,' said Peter.
'What is he like? Is he big?'
'He is not so big as he was.'
'How do you mean?'
'I cut off a bit of him.'
'You!'
'Yes, me,' said Peter sharply.
'I wasn't meaning to be disrespectful.'
sleeping! I would wake him first, and then kill him. That's the way I always
do.'
'I say! Do you kill many?'
'Tons.'
John said 'how ripping,' but decided to have tea first. He asked if there were
many pirates on the island just now, and Peter said he had never known so
many.
'Who is captain now?'
'Hook,' answered Peter; and his face became very stern as he said that hated
word.
'Jas. Hook?'
'Ay.'
Then indeed Michael began to cry, and even John could speak in gulps only,
for they knew Hook's reputation.
'He was Blackbeard's bo'sun,' John whispered huskily. 'He is the worst of
them all. He is the only man of whom Barbecue was afraid.'
'That's him,' said Peter.
'What is he like? Is he big?'
'He is not so big as he was.'
'How do you mean?'
'I cut off a bit of him.'
'You!'
'Yes, me,' said Peter sharply.
'I wasn't meaning to be disrespectful.'
Page 54
'Oh, all right'
'But, I say, what bit?'
'His right hand.'
'Then he can't fight now?'
'Oh, can't he just!'
'Left-hander?'
'He has an iron hook instead of a right hand, and he claws with it.'
'Claws!'
'I say, John,' said Peter.
'Yes.'
'Say, "Ay, ay, sir."'
'Ay, ay, sir.'
'There is one thing,' Peter continued, 'that every boy who serves under me
has to promise, and so must you.'
John paled.
'It is this, if we meet Hook in open fight, you must leave him to me.'
'I promise,' John said loyally.
For the moment they were feeling less eerie, because Tink was flying with
them, and in her light they could distinguish each other. Unfortunately she
could not fly so slowly as they, and so she had to go round and round them
in a circle in which they moved as in a halo. Wendy quite liked it, until
Peter pointed out the drawback.
'She tells me,' he said, 'that the pirates sighted us before the darkness came,
and got Long Tom out.'
'The big gun?'
'But, I say, what bit?'
'His right hand.'
'Then he can't fight now?'
'Oh, can't he just!'
'Left-hander?'
'He has an iron hook instead of a right hand, and he claws with it.'
'Claws!'
'I say, John,' said Peter.
'Yes.'
'Say, "Ay, ay, sir."'
'Ay, ay, sir.'
'There is one thing,' Peter continued, 'that every boy who serves under me
has to promise, and so must you.'
John paled.
'It is this, if we meet Hook in open fight, you must leave him to me.'
'I promise,' John said loyally.
For the moment they were feeling less eerie, because Tink was flying with
them, and in her light they could distinguish each other. Unfortunately she
could not fly so slowly as they, and so she had to go round and round them
in a circle in which they moved as in a halo. Wendy quite liked it, until
Peter pointed out the drawback.
'She tells me,' he said, 'that the pirates sighted us before the darkness came,
and got Long Tom out.'
'The big gun?'
Page 55
'Yes. And of course they must see her light, and if they guess we are near it
they are sure to let fly.'
'Wendy!'
'John!'
'Michael!'
'Tell her to go away at once, Peter,' the three cried simultaneously, but he
refused.
'She thinks we have lost the way,' he replied stiffly, 'and she is rather
frightened. You don't think I would send her away all by herself when she is
frightened!'
For a moment the circle of light was broken, and something gave Peter a
loving little pinch.
'Then tell her,' Wendy begged, 'to put out her light.'
'She can't put it out. That is about the only thing fairies can't do. It just goes
out of itself when she falls asleep, same as the stars.'
'Then tell her to sleep at once,' John almost ordered.
'She can't sleep except when she's sleepy. It is the only other thing fairies
can't do.'
'Seems to me,' growled John, 'these are the only two things worth doing.'
Here he got a pinch, but not a loving one.
'If only one of us had a pocket,' Peter said, 'we could carry her in it.'
However, they had set off in such a hurry that there was not a pocket
between the four of them.
He had a happy idea. John's hat!
Tink agreed to travel by hat if it was carried in the hand. John carried it,
though she had hoped to be carried by Peter. Presently Wendy took the hat,
because John said it struck against his knee as he flew; and this, as we shall
they are sure to let fly.'
'Wendy!'
'John!'
'Michael!'
'Tell her to go away at once, Peter,' the three cried simultaneously, but he
refused.
'She thinks we have lost the way,' he replied stiffly, 'and she is rather
frightened. You don't think I would send her away all by herself when she is
frightened!'
For a moment the circle of light was broken, and something gave Peter a
loving little pinch.
'Then tell her,' Wendy begged, 'to put out her light.'
'She can't put it out. That is about the only thing fairies can't do. It just goes
out of itself when she falls asleep, same as the stars.'
'Then tell her to sleep at once,' John almost ordered.
'She can't sleep except when she's sleepy. It is the only other thing fairies
can't do.'
'Seems to me,' growled John, 'these are the only two things worth doing.'
Here he got a pinch, but not a loving one.
'If only one of us had a pocket,' Peter said, 'we could carry her in it.'
However, they had set off in such a hurry that there was not a pocket
between the four of them.
He had a happy idea. John's hat!
Tink agreed to travel by hat if it was carried in the hand. John carried it,
though she had hoped to be carried by Peter. Presently Wendy took the hat,
because John said it struck against his knee as he flew; and this, as we shall
Page 56
see, led to mischief, for Tinker Bell hated to be under an obligation to
Wendy.
In the black topper the light was completely hidden, and they flew on in
silence. It was the stillest silence they had ever known, broken once by a
distant lapping, which Peter explained was the wild beasts drinking at the
ford, and again by a rasping sound that might have been the branches of
trees rubbing together, but he said it was the redskins sharpening their
knives.
Even these noises ceased. To Michael the loneliness was dreadful. 'If only
something would make a sound!' he cried.
As if in answer to his request, the air was rent by the most tremendous crash
he had ever heard. The pirates had fired Long Tom at them.
The roar of it echoed through the mountains, and the echoes seemed to cry
savagely, 'Where are they, where are they, where are they?'
Thus sharply did the terrified three learn the difference between an island of
make-believe and the same island come true.
When at last the heavens were steady again, John and Michael found
themselves alone in the darkness. John was treading the air mechanically,
and Michael without knowing how to float was floating.
'Are you shot?' John whispered tremulously.
'I haven't tried yet,' Michael whispered back.
We know now that no one had been hit. Peter, however, had been carried by
the wind of the shot far out to sea, while Wendy was blown upwards with
no companion but Tinker Bell.
It would have been well for Wendy if at that moment she had dropped the
hat.
I don't know whether the idea came suddenly to Tink, or whether she had
planned it on the way, but she at once popped out of the hat and began to
lure Wendy to her destruction.
Wendy.
In the black topper the light was completely hidden, and they flew on in
silence. It was the stillest silence they had ever known, broken once by a
distant lapping, which Peter explained was the wild beasts drinking at the
ford, and again by a rasping sound that might have been the branches of
trees rubbing together, but he said it was the redskins sharpening their
knives.
Even these noises ceased. To Michael the loneliness was dreadful. 'If only
something would make a sound!' he cried.
As if in answer to his request, the air was rent by the most tremendous crash
he had ever heard. The pirates had fired Long Tom at them.
The roar of it echoed through the mountains, and the echoes seemed to cry
savagely, 'Where are they, where are they, where are they?'
Thus sharply did the terrified three learn the difference between an island of
make-believe and the same island come true.
When at last the heavens were steady again, John and Michael found
themselves alone in the darkness. John was treading the air mechanically,
and Michael without knowing how to float was floating.
'Are you shot?' John whispered tremulously.
'I haven't tried yet,' Michael whispered back.
We know now that no one had been hit. Peter, however, had been carried by
the wind of the shot far out to sea, while Wendy was blown upwards with
no companion but Tinker Bell.
It would have been well for Wendy if at that moment she had dropped the
hat.
I don't know whether the idea came suddenly to Tink, or whether she had
planned it on the way, but she at once popped out of the hat and began to
lure Wendy to her destruction.
Page 57
Tink was not all bad: or, rather, she was all bad just now, but, on the other
hand, sometimes she was all good. Fairies have to be one thing or the other,
because being so small they unfortunately have room for one feeling only at
a time. They are, however, allowed to change, only it must be a complete
change. At present she was full of jealousy of Wendy. What she said in her
lovely tinkle Wendy could not of course understand, and I believe some of
it was bad words, but it sounded kind, and she flew back and forward,
plainly meaning 'Follow me, and all will be well.'
What else could poor Wendy do? She called to Peter and John and Michael,
and got only mocking echoes in reply. She did not yet know that Tink hated
her with the fierce hatred of a very woman. And so, bewildered, and now
staggering in her flight, she followed Tink to her doom.
hand, sometimes she was all good. Fairies have to be one thing or the other,
because being so small they unfortunately have room for one feeling only at
a time. They are, however, allowed to change, only it must be a complete
change. At present she was full of jealousy of Wendy. What she said in her
lovely tinkle Wendy could not of course understand, and I believe some of
it was bad words, but it sounded kind, and she flew back and forward,
plainly meaning 'Follow me, and all will be well.'
What else could poor Wendy do? She called to Peter and John and Michael,
and got only mocking echoes in reply. She did not yet know that Tink hated
her with the fierce hatred of a very woman. And so, bewildered, and now
staggering in her flight, she followed Tink to her doom.
Page 58
CHAPTER V
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
Feeling that Peter was on his way back, the Neverland had again woke into
life. We ought to use the pluperfect and say wakened, but woke is better and
was always used by Peter.
In his absence things are usually quiet on the island. The fairies take an
hour longer in the morning, the beasts attend to their young, the redskins
feed heavily for six days and nights, and when pirates and lost boys meet
they merely bite their thumbs at each other. But with the coming of Peter,
who hates lethargy, they are all under way again: if you put your ear to the
ground now, you would hear the whole island seething with life.
On this evening the chief forces of the island were disposed as follows. The
lost boys were out looking for Peter, the pirates were out looking for the
lost boys, the redskins were out looking for the pirates, and the beasts were
out looking for the redskins. They were going round and round the island,
but they did not meet because all were going at the same rate.
All wanted blood except the boys, who liked it as a rule, but to-night were
out to greet their captain. The boys on the island vary, of course, in
numbers, according as they get killed and so on; and when they seem to be
growing up, which is against the rules, Peter thins them out; but at this time
there were six of them, counting the twins as two. Let us pretend to lie here
among the sugar-cane and watch them as they steal by in single file, each
with his hand on his dagger.
They are forbidden by Peter to look in the least like him, and they wear the
skins of bears slain by themselves, in which they are so round and furry that
when they fall they roll. They have therefore become very sure-footed.
The first to pass is Tootles, not the least brave but the most unfortunate of
all that gallant band. He had been in fewer adventures than any of them,
because the big things constantly happened just when he had stepped round
THE ISLAND COME TRUE
Feeling that Peter was on his way back, the Neverland had again woke into
life. We ought to use the pluperfect and say wakened, but woke is better and
was always used by Peter.
In his absence things are usually quiet on the island. The fairies take an
hour longer in the morning, the beasts attend to their young, the redskins
feed heavily for six days and nights, and when pirates and lost boys meet
they merely bite their thumbs at each other. But with the coming of Peter,
who hates lethargy, they are all under way again: if you put your ear to the
ground now, you would hear the whole island seething with life.
On this evening the chief forces of the island were disposed as follows. The
lost boys were out looking for Peter, the pirates were out looking for the
lost boys, the redskins were out looking for the pirates, and the beasts were
out looking for the redskins. They were going round and round the island,
but they did not meet because all were going at the same rate.
All wanted blood except the boys, who liked it as a rule, but to-night were
out to greet their captain. The boys on the island vary, of course, in
numbers, according as they get killed and so on; and when they seem to be
growing up, which is against the rules, Peter thins them out; but at this time
there were six of them, counting the twins as two. Let us pretend to lie here
among the sugar-cane and watch them as they steal by in single file, each
with his hand on his dagger.
They are forbidden by Peter to look in the least like him, and they wear the
skins of bears slain by themselves, in which they are so round and furry that
when they fall they roll. They have therefore become very sure-footed.
The first to pass is Tootles, not the least brave but the most unfortunate of
all that gallant band. He had been in fewer adventures than any of them,
because the big things constantly happened just when he had stepped round
Page 59
the corner; all would be quiet, he would take the opportunity of going off to
gather a few sticks for firewood, and then when he returned the others
would be sweeping up the blood. This ill-luck had given a gentle
melancholy to his countenance, but instead of souring his nature had
sweetened it, so that he was quite the humblest of the boys. Poor kind
Tootles, there is danger in the air for you to-night. Take care lest an
adventure is now offered you, which, if accepted, will plunge you in
deepest woe. Tootles, the fairy Tink who is bent on mischief this night is
looking for a tool, and she thinks you the most easily tricked of the boys.
'Ware Tinker Bell.
Would that he could hear us, but we are not really on the island, and he
passes by, biting his knuckles.
Next comes Nibs, the gay and debonair, followed by Slightly, who cuts
whistles out of the trees and dances ecstatically to his own tunes. Slightly is
the most conceited of the boys. He thinks he remembers the days before he
was lost, with their manners and customs, and this has given his nose an
offensive tilt. Curly is fourth; he is a pickle, and so often has he had to
deliver up his person when Peter said sternly, 'Stand forth the one who did
this thing,' that now at the command he stands forth automatically whether
he has done it or not. Last come the Twins, who cannot be described
because we should be sure to be describing the wrong one. Peter never quite
knew what twins were, and his band were not allowed to know anything he
did not know, so these two were always vague about themselves, and did
their best to give satisfaction by keeping close together in an apologetic sort
of way.
The boys vanish in the gloom, and after a pause, but not a long pause, for
things go briskly on the island, come the pirates on their track. We hear
them before they are seen, and it is always the same dreadful song:
'Avast belay, yo ho, heave to,
A-pirating we go,
And if we're parted by a shot
We're sure to meet below!'
gather a few sticks for firewood, and then when he returned the others
would be sweeping up the blood. This ill-luck had given a gentle
melancholy to his countenance, but instead of souring his nature had
sweetened it, so that he was quite the humblest of the boys. Poor kind
Tootles, there is danger in the air for you to-night. Take care lest an
adventure is now offered you, which, if accepted, will plunge you in
deepest woe. Tootles, the fairy Tink who is bent on mischief this night is
looking for a tool, and she thinks you the most easily tricked of the boys.
'Ware Tinker Bell.
Would that he could hear us, but we are not really on the island, and he
passes by, biting his knuckles.
Next comes Nibs, the gay and debonair, followed by Slightly, who cuts
whistles out of the trees and dances ecstatically to his own tunes. Slightly is
the most conceited of the boys. He thinks he remembers the days before he
was lost, with their manners and customs, and this has given his nose an
offensive tilt. Curly is fourth; he is a pickle, and so often has he had to
deliver up his person when Peter said sternly, 'Stand forth the one who did
this thing,' that now at the command he stands forth automatically whether
he has done it or not. Last come the Twins, who cannot be described
because we should be sure to be describing the wrong one. Peter never quite
knew what twins were, and his band were not allowed to know anything he
did not know, so these two were always vague about themselves, and did
their best to give satisfaction by keeping close together in an apologetic sort
of way.
The boys vanish in the gloom, and after a pause, but not a long pause, for
things go briskly on the island, come the pirates on their track. We hear
them before they are seen, and it is always the same dreadful song:
'Avast belay, yo ho, heave to,
A-pirating we go,
And if we're parted by a shot
We're sure to meet below!'
Page 60
A more villainous-looking lot never hung in a row on Execution dock.
Here, a little in advance, ever and again with his head to the ground
listening, his great arms bare, pieces of eight in his ears as ornaments, is the
handsome Italian Cecco, who cut his name in letters of blood on the back of
the governor of the prison at Gao. That gigantic black behind him has had
many names since he dropped the one with which dusky mothers still
terrify their children on the banks of the Guadjo-mo. Here is Bill Jukes,
every inch of him tattooed, the same Bill Jukes who got six dozen on the
Walrus from Flint before he would drop the bag of moidores; and Cookson,
said to be Black Murphy's brother (but this was never proved); and
Gentleman Starkey, once an usher in a public school and still dainty in his
ways of killing; and Skylights (Morgan's Skylights); and the Irish bo'sun
Smee, an oddly genial man who stabbed, so to speak, without offence, and
was the only Nonconformist in Hook's crew; and Noodler, whose hands
were fixed on backwards; and Robt. Mullins and Alf Mason and many
another ruffian long known and feared on the Spanish Main.
In the midst of them, the blackest and largest jewel in that dark setting,
reclined James Hook, or as he wrote himself, Jas. Hook, of whom it is said
he was the only man that the Sea-Cook feared. He lay at his ease in a rough
chariot drawn and propelled by his men, and instead of a right hand he had
the iron hook with which ever and anon he encouraged them to increase
their pace. As dogs this terrible man treated and addressed them, and as
dogs they obeyed him. In person he was cadaverous and blackavized, and
his hair was dressed in long curls, which at a little distance looked like
black candles, and gave a singularly threatening expression to his handsome
countenance. His eyes were of the blue of the forget-me-not, and of a
profound melancholy, save when he was plunging his hook into you, at
which time two red spots appeared in them and lit them up horribly. In
manner, something of the grand seigneur still clung to him, so that he even
ripped you up with an air, and I have been told that he was a raconteur of
repute. He was never more sinister than when he was most polite, which is
probably the truest test of breeding; and the elegance of his diction, even
when he was swearing, no less than the distinction of his demeanour,
showed him one of a different caste from his crew. A man of indomitable
courage, it was said of him that the only thing he shied at was the sight of
his own blood, which was thick and of an unusual colour. In dress he
Here, a little in advance, ever and again with his head to the ground
listening, his great arms bare, pieces of eight in his ears as ornaments, is the
handsome Italian Cecco, who cut his name in letters of blood on the back of
the governor of the prison at Gao. That gigantic black behind him has had
many names since he dropped the one with which dusky mothers still
terrify their children on the banks of the Guadjo-mo. Here is Bill Jukes,
every inch of him tattooed, the same Bill Jukes who got six dozen on the
Walrus from Flint before he would drop the bag of moidores; and Cookson,
said to be Black Murphy's brother (but this was never proved); and
Gentleman Starkey, once an usher in a public school and still dainty in his
ways of killing; and Skylights (Morgan's Skylights); and the Irish bo'sun
Smee, an oddly genial man who stabbed, so to speak, without offence, and
was the only Nonconformist in Hook's crew; and Noodler, whose hands
were fixed on backwards; and Robt. Mullins and Alf Mason and many
another ruffian long known and feared on the Spanish Main.
In the midst of them, the blackest and largest jewel in that dark setting,
reclined James Hook, or as he wrote himself, Jas. Hook, of whom it is said
he was the only man that the Sea-Cook feared. He lay at his ease in a rough
chariot drawn and propelled by his men, and instead of a right hand he had
the iron hook with which ever and anon he encouraged them to increase
their pace. As dogs this terrible man treated and addressed them, and as
dogs they obeyed him. In person he was cadaverous and blackavized, and
his hair was dressed in long curls, which at a little distance looked like
black candles, and gave a singularly threatening expression to his handsome
countenance. His eyes were of the blue of the forget-me-not, and of a
profound melancholy, save when he was plunging his hook into you, at
which time two red spots appeared in them and lit them up horribly. In
manner, something of the grand seigneur still clung to him, so that he even
ripped you up with an air, and I have been told that he was a raconteur of
repute. He was never more sinister than when he was most polite, which is
probably the truest test of breeding; and the elegance of his diction, even
when he was swearing, no less than the distinction of his demeanour,
showed him one of a different caste from his crew. A man of indomitable
courage, it was said of him that the only thing he shied at was the sight of
his own blood, which was thick and of an unusual colour. In dress he
Page 61
somewhat aped the attire associated with the name of Charles II., having
heard it said in some earlier period of his career that he bore a strange
resemblance to the ill-fated Stuarts; and in his mouth he had a holder of his
own contrivance which enabled him to smoke two cigars at once. But
undoubtedly the grimmest part of him was his iron claw.
Let us now kill a pirate, to show Hook's method. Skylights will do. As they
pass, Skylights lurches clumsily against him, ruffling his lace collar; the
hook shoots forth, there is a tearing sound and one screech, then the body is
kicked aside, and the pirates pass on. He has not even taken the cigars from
his mouth.
Such is the terrible man against whom Peter Pan is pitted. Which will win?
On the trail of the pirates, stealing noiselessly down the war-path, which is
not visible to inexperienced eyes, come the redskins, every one of them
with his eyes peeled. They carry tomahawks and knives, and their naked
bodies gleam with paint and oil. Strung around them are scalps, of boys as
well as of pirates, for these are the Piccaninny tribe, and not to be confused
with the softer-hearted Delawares or the Hurons. In the van, on all fours, is
Great Big Little Panther, a brave of so many scalps that in his present
position they somewhat impede his progress. Bringing up the rear, the place
of greatest danger, comes Tiger Lily, proudly erect, a princess in her own
right. She is the most beautiful of dusky Dianas and the belle of the
Piccaninnies, coquettish, cold and amorous by turns; there is not a brave
who would not have the wayward thing to wife, but she staves off the altar
with a hatchet. Observe how they pass over fallen twigs without making the
slightest noise. The only sound to be heard is their somewhat heavy
breathing. The fact is that they are all a little fat just now after the heavy
gorging, but in time they will work this off. For the moment, however, it
constitutes their chief danger.
The redskins disappear as they have come like shadows, and soon their
place is taken by the beasts, a great and motley procession: lions, tigers,
bears, and the innumerable smaller savage things that flee from them, for
every kind of beast, and, more particularly; all the man-eaters, live cheek by
jowl on the favoured island. Their tongues are hanging out, they are hungry
to-night.
heard it said in some earlier period of his career that he bore a strange
resemblance to the ill-fated Stuarts; and in his mouth he had a holder of his
own contrivance which enabled him to smoke two cigars at once. But
undoubtedly the grimmest part of him was his iron claw.
Let us now kill a pirate, to show Hook's method. Skylights will do. As they
pass, Skylights lurches clumsily against him, ruffling his lace collar; the
hook shoots forth, there is a tearing sound and one screech, then the body is
kicked aside, and the pirates pass on. He has not even taken the cigars from
his mouth.
Such is the terrible man against whom Peter Pan is pitted. Which will win?
On the trail of the pirates, stealing noiselessly down the war-path, which is
not visible to inexperienced eyes, come the redskins, every one of them
with his eyes peeled. They carry tomahawks and knives, and their naked
bodies gleam with paint and oil. Strung around them are scalps, of boys as
well as of pirates, for these are the Piccaninny tribe, and not to be confused
with the softer-hearted Delawares or the Hurons. In the van, on all fours, is
Great Big Little Panther, a brave of so many scalps that in his present
position they somewhat impede his progress. Bringing up the rear, the place
of greatest danger, comes Tiger Lily, proudly erect, a princess in her own
right. She is the most beautiful of dusky Dianas and the belle of the
Piccaninnies, coquettish, cold and amorous by turns; there is not a brave
who would not have the wayward thing to wife, but she staves off the altar
with a hatchet. Observe how they pass over fallen twigs without making the
slightest noise. The only sound to be heard is their somewhat heavy
breathing. The fact is that they are all a little fat just now after the heavy
gorging, but in time they will work this off. For the moment, however, it
constitutes their chief danger.
The redskins disappear as they have come like shadows, and soon their
place is taken by the beasts, a great and motley procession: lions, tigers,
bears, and the innumerable smaller savage things that flee from them, for
every kind of beast, and, more particularly; all the man-eaters, live cheek by
jowl on the favoured island. Their tongues are hanging out, they are hungry
to-night.
Page 62
When they have passed, comes the last figure of all, a gigantic crocodile.
We shall see for whom she is looking presently.
The crocodile passes, but soon the boys appear again, for the procession
must continue indefinitely until one of the parties stops or changes its pace.
Then quickly they will be on top of each other.
All are keeping a sharp look-out in front, but none suspects that the danger
may be creeping up from behind. This shows how real the island was.
The first to fall out of the moving circle was the boys. They flung
themselves down on the sward, close to their underground home.
'I do wish Peter would come back,' every one of them said nervously,
though in height and still more in breadth they were all larger than their
captain.
'I am the only one who is not afraid of the pirates,' Slightly said, in the tone
that prevented his being a general favourite; but perhaps some distant sound
disturbed him, for he added hastily, 'but I wish he would come back, and tell
us whether he has heard anything more about Cinderella.'
They talked of Cinderella, and Tootles was confident that his mother must
have been very like her.
It was only in Peter's absence that they could speak of mothers, the subject
being forbidden by him as silly.
'All I remember about my mother,' Nibs told them, 'is that she often said to
father, "Oh, how I wish I had a cheque-book of my own." I don't know what
a cheque-book is, but I should just love to give my mother one.'
While they talked they heard a distant sound. You or I, not being wild things
of the woods, would have heard nothing, but they heard it, and it was the
grim song:
'Yo ho, yo ho, the pirate life,
The flag o' skull and bones,
A merry hour, a hempen rope,
And hey for Davy Jones.'
We shall see for whom she is looking presently.
The crocodile passes, but soon the boys appear again, for the procession
must continue indefinitely until one of the parties stops or changes its pace.
Then quickly they will be on top of each other.
All are keeping a sharp look-out in front, but none suspects that the danger
may be creeping up from behind. This shows how real the island was.
The first to fall out of the moving circle was the boys. They flung
themselves down on the sward, close to their underground home.
'I do wish Peter would come back,' every one of them said nervously,
though in height and still more in breadth they were all larger than their
captain.
'I am the only one who is not afraid of the pirates,' Slightly said, in the tone
that prevented his being a general favourite; but perhaps some distant sound
disturbed him, for he added hastily, 'but I wish he would come back, and tell
us whether he has heard anything more about Cinderella.'
They talked of Cinderella, and Tootles was confident that his mother must
have been very like her.
It was only in Peter's absence that they could speak of mothers, the subject
being forbidden by him as silly.
'All I remember about my mother,' Nibs told them, 'is that she often said to
father, "Oh, how I wish I had a cheque-book of my own." I don't know what
a cheque-book is, but I should just love to give my mother one.'
While they talked they heard a distant sound. You or I, not being wild things
of the woods, would have heard nothing, but they heard it, and it was the
grim song:
'Yo ho, yo ho, the pirate life,
The flag o' skull and bones,
A merry hour, a hempen rope,
And hey for Davy Jones.'
Page 63
At once the lost boys—but where are they? They are no longer there.
Rabbits could not have disappeared more quickly.
I will tell you where they are. With the exception of Nibs, who has darted
away to reconnoitre, they are already in their home under the ground, a very
delightful residence of which we shall see a good deal presently. But how
have they reached it? for there is no entrance to be seen, not so much as a
pile of brushwood, which if removed would disclose the mouth of a cave.
Look closely, however, and you may note that there are here seven large
trees, each having in its hollow trunk a hole as large as a boy. These are the
seven entrances to the home under the ground, for which Hook has been
searching in vain these many moons. Will he find it to-night?
As the pirates advanced, the quick eye of Starkey sighted Nibs disappearing
through the wood, and at once his pistol flashed out. But an iron claw
gripped his shoulder.
'Captain, let go,' he cried, writhing.
Now for the first time we hear the voice of Hook. It was a black voice. 'Put
back that pistol first,' it said threateningly.
'It was one of those boys you hate. I could have shot him dead.'
'Ay, and the sound would have brought Tiger Lily's redskins upon us. Do
you want to lose your scalp?'
'Shall I after him, captain,' asked pathetic Smee, 'and tickle him with Johnny
Corkscrew?' Smee had pleasant names for everything, and his cutlass was
Johnny Corkscrew, because he wriggled it in the wound. One could mention
many lovable traits in Smee. For instance, after killing, it was his spectacles
he wiped instead of his weapon.
'Johnny's a silent fellow,' he reminded Hook.
'Not now, Smee,' Hook said darkly. 'He is only one, and I want to mischief
all the seven. Scatter and look for them.'
The pirates disappeared among the trees, and in a moment their captain and
Smee were alone. Hook heaved a heavy sigh; and I know not why it was,
perhaps it was because of the soft beauty of the evening, but there came
Rabbits could not have disappeared more quickly.
I will tell you where they are. With the exception of Nibs, who has darted
away to reconnoitre, they are already in their home under the ground, a very
delightful residence of which we shall see a good deal presently. But how
have they reached it? for there is no entrance to be seen, not so much as a
pile of brushwood, which if removed would disclose the mouth of a cave.
Look closely, however, and you may note that there are here seven large
trees, each having in its hollow trunk a hole as large as a boy. These are the
seven entrances to the home under the ground, for which Hook has been
searching in vain these many moons. Will he find it to-night?
As the pirates advanced, the quick eye of Starkey sighted Nibs disappearing
through the wood, and at once his pistol flashed out. But an iron claw
gripped his shoulder.
'Captain, let go,' he cried, writhing.
Now for the first time we hear the voice of Hook. It was a black voice. 'Put
back that pistol first,' it said threateningly.
'It was one of those boys you hate. I could have shot him dead.'
'Ay, and the sound would have brought Tiger Lily's redskins upon us. Do
you want to lose your scalp?'
'Shall I after him, captain,' asked pathetic Smee, 'and tickle him with Johnny
Corkscrew?' Smee had pleasant names for everything, and his cutlass was
Johnny Corkscrew, because he wriggled it in the wound. One could mention
many lovable traits in Smee. For instance, after killing, it was his spectacles
he wiped instead of his weapon.
'Johnny's a silent fellow,' he reminded Hook.
'Not now, Smee,' Hook said darkly. 'He is only one, and I want to mischief
all the seven. Scatter and look for them.'
The pirates disappeared among the trees, and in a moment their captain and
Smee were alone. Hook heaved a heavy sigh; and I know not why it was,
perhaps it was because of the soft beauty of the evening, but there came
Page 64
over him a desire to confide to his faithful bo'sun the story of his life. He
spoke long and earnestly, but what it was all about Smee, who was rather
stupid, did not know in the least.
Anon he caught the word Peter.
'Most of all,' Hook was saying passionately, 'I want their captain, Peter Pan.
'Twas he cut off my arm.' He brandished the hook threateningly. 'I've waited
long to shake his hand with this. Oh, I'll tear him.'
'And yet,' said Smee, 'I have often heard you say that hook was worth a
score of hands, for combing the hair and other homely uses.'
'Ay,' the captain answered, 'if I was a mother I would pray to have my
children born with this instead of that,' and he cast a look of pride upon his
iron hand and one of scorn upon the other. Then again he frowned.
'Peter flung my arm,' he said, wincing, 'to a crocodile that happened to be
passing by.'
'I have often,' said Smee, 'noticed your strange dread of crocodiles.'
'Not of crocodiles,' Hook corrected him, 'but of that one crocodile.' He
lowered his voice. 'It liked my arm so much, Smee, that it has followed me
ever since, from sea to sea and from land to land, licking its lips for the rest
of me.'
'In a way,' said Smee, 'it's a sort of compliment.'
'I want no such compliments,' Hook barked petulantly. 'I want Peter Pan,
who first gave the brute its taste for me.'
He sat down on a large mushroom, and now there was a quiver in his voice.
'Smee,' he said huskily, 'that crocodile would have had me before this, but
by a lucky chance it swallowed a clock which goes tick tick inside it, and so
before it can reach me I hear the tick and bolt.' He laughed, but in a hollow
way.
'Some day,' said Smee, 'the clock will run down, and then he'll get you.'
Hook wetted his dry lips. 'Ay,' he said, 'that's the fear that haunts me.'
spoke long and earnestly, but what it was all about Smee, who was rather
stupid, did not know in the least.
Anon he caught the word Peter.
'Most of all,' Hook was saying passionately, 'I want their captain, Peter Pan.
'Twas he cut off my arm.' He brandished the hook threateningly. 'I've waited
long to shake his hand with this. Oh, I'll tear him.'
'And yet,' said Smee, 'I have often heard you say that hook was worth a
score of hands, for combing the hair and other homely uses.'
'Ay,' the captain answered, 'if I was a mother I would pray to have my
children born with this instead of that,' and he cast a look of pride upon his
iron hand and one of scorn upon the other. Then again he frowned.
'Peter flung my arm,' he said, wincing, 'to a crocodile that happened to be
passing by.'
'I have often,' said Smee, 'noticed your strange dread of crocodiles.'
'Not of crocodiles,' Hook corrected him, 'but of that one crocodile.' He
lowered his voice. 'It liked my arm so much, Smee, that it has followed me
ever since, from sea to sea and from land to land, licking its lips for the rest
of me.'
'In a way,' said Smee, 'it's a sort of compliment.'
'I want no such compliments,' Hook barked petulantly. 'I want Peter Pan,
who first gave the brute its taste for me.'
He sat down on a large mushroom, and now there was a quiver in his voice.
'Smee,' he said huskily, 'that crocodile would have had me before this, but
by a lucky chance it swallowed a clock which goes tick tick inside it, and so
before it can reach me I hear the tick and bolt.' He laughed, but in a hollow
way.
'Some day,' said Smee, 'the clock will run down, and then he'll get you.'
Hook wetted his dry lips. 'Ay,' he said, 'that's the fear that haunts me.'
Page 65
Since sitting down he had felt curiously warm. 'Smee,' he said, 'this seat is
hot.' He jumped up. 'Odds bobs, hammer and tongs I'm burning.'
They examined the mushroom, which was of a size and solidity unknown
on the mainland; they tried to pull it up, and it came away at once in their
hands, for it had no root. Stranger still, smoke began at once to ascend. The
pirates looked at each other. 'A chimney!' they both exclaimed.
They had indeed discovered the chimney of the home under the ground. It
was the custom of the boys to stop it with a mushroom when enemies were
in the neighbourhood.
Not only smoke came out of it. There came also children's voices, for so
safe did the boys feel in their hiding-place that they were gaily chattering.
The pirates listened grimly, and then replaced the mushroom. They looked
around them and noted the holes in the seven trees.
'Did you hear them say Peter Pan's from home?' Smee whispered, fidgeting
with Johnny Corkscrew.
Hook nodded. He stood for a long time lost in thought, and at last a curdling
smile lit up his swarthy face. Smee had been waiting for it. 'Unrip your
plan, captain,' he cried eagerly.
'To return to the ship,' Hook replied slowly through his teeth, 'and cook a
large rich cake of a jolly thickness with green sugar on it. There can be but
one room below, for there is but one chimney. The silly moles had not the
sense to see that they did not need a door apiece. That shows they have no
mother. We will leave the cake on the shore of the mermaids' lagoon. These
boys are always swimming about there, playing with the mermaids. They
will find the cake and they will gobble it up, because, having no mother,
they don't know how dangerous 'tis to eat rich damp cake.' He burst into
laughter, not hollow laughter now, but honest laughter. 'Aha, they will die.'
Smee had listened with growing admiration.
'It's the wickedest, prettiest policy ever I heard of,' he cried, and in their
exultation they danced and sang:
'Avast, belay, when I appear,
hot.' He jumped up. 'Odds bobs, hammer and tongs I'm burning.'
They examined the mushroom, which was of a size and solidity unknown
on the mainland; they tried to pull it up, and it came away at once in their
hands, for it had no root. Stranger still, smoke began at once to ascend. The
pirates looked at each other. 'A chimney!' they both exclaimed.
They had indeed discovered the chimney of the home under the ground. It
was the custom of the boys to stop it with a mushroom when enemies were
in the neighbourhood.
Not only smoke came out of it. There came also children's voices, for so
safe did the boys feel in their hiding-place that they were gaily chattering.
The pirates listened grimly, and then replaced the mushroom. They looked
around them and noted the holes in the seven trees.
'Did you hear them say Peter Pan's from home?' Smee whispered, fidgeting
with Johnny Corkscrew.
Hook nodded. He stood for a long time lost in thought, and at last a curdling
smile lit up his swarthy face. Smee had been waiting for it. 'Unrip your
plan, captain,' he cried eagerly.
'To return to the ship,' Hook replied slowly through his teeth, 'and cook a
large rich cake of a jolly thickness with green sugar on it. There can be but
one room below, for there is but one chimney. The silly moles had not the
sense to see that they did not need a door apiece. That shows they have no
mother. We will leave the cake on the shore of the mermaids' lagoon. These
boys are always swimming about there, playing with the mermaids. They
will find the cake and they will gobble it up, because, having no mother,
they don't know how dangerous 'tis to eat rich damp cake.' He burst into
laughter, not hollow laughter now, but honest laughter. 'Aha, they will die.'
Smee had listened with growing admiration.
'It's the wickedest, prettiest policy ever I heard of,' he cried, and in their
exultation they danced and sang:
'Avast, belay, when I appear,
Page 66
By fear they're overtook;
Nought's left upon your bones when you
Have shaken claws with Cook.'
They began the verse, but they never finished it, for another sound broke in
and stilled them. It was at first such a tiny sound that a leaf might have
fallen on it and smothered it, but as it came nearer it was more distinct.
Tick tick tick tick.
Hook stood shuddering, one foot in the air.
'The crocodile,' he gasped, and bounded away, followed by his bo'sun.
It was indeed the crocodile. It had passed the redskins, who were now on
the trail of the other pirates. It oozed on after Hook.
Once more the boys emerged into the open; but the dangers of the night
were not yet over, for presently Nibs rushed breathless into their midst,
pursued by a pack of wolves. The tongues of the pursuers were hanging out;
the baying of them was horrible.
'Save me, save me!' cried Nibs, falling on the ground.
'But what can we do, what can we do?'
It was a high compliment to Peter that at that dire moment their thoughts
turned to him.
'What would Peter do?' they cried simultaneously.
Almost in the same breath they added, 'Peter would look at them through
his legs.'
And then, 'Let us do what Peter would do.'
It is quite the most successful way of defying wolves, and as one boy they
bent and looked through their legs. The next moment is the long one; but
victory came quickly, for as the boys advanced upon them in this terrible
attitude, the wolves dropped their tails and fled.
Nought's left upon your bones when you
Have shaken claws with Cook.'
They began the verse, but they never finished it, for another sound broke in
and stilled them. It was at first such a tiny sound that a leaf might have
fallen on it and smothered it, but as it came nearer it was more distinct.
Tick tick tick tick.
Hook stood shuddering, one foot in the air.
'The crocodile,' he gasped, and bounded away, followed by his bo'sun.
It was indeed the crocodile. It had passed the redskins, who were now on
the trail of the other pirates. It oozed on after Hook.
Once more the boys emerged into the open; but the dangers of the night
were not yet over, for presently Nibs rushed breathless into their midst,
pursued by a pack of wolves. The tongues of the pursuers were hanging out;
the baying of them was horrible.
'Save me, save me!' cried Nibs, falling on the ground.
'But what can we do, what can we do?'
It was a high compliment to Peter that at that dire moment their thoughts
turned to him.
'What would Peter do?' they cried simultaneously.
Almost in the same breath they added, 'Peter would look at them through
his legs.'
And then, 'Let us do what Peter would do.'
It is quite the most successful way of defying wolves, and as one boy they
bent and looked through their legs. The next moment is the long one; but
victory came quickly, for as the boys advanced upon them in this terrible
attitude, the wolves dropped their tails and fled.
Page 67
Now Nibs rose from the ground, and the others thought that his staring eyes
still saw the wolves. But it was not wolves he saw.
'I have seen a wonderfuller thing,' he cried, as they gathered round him
eagerly. 'A great white bird. It is flying this way.'
'What kind of a bird, do you think?'
'I don't know,' Nibs said, awestruck, 'but it looks so weary, and as it flies it
moans, "Poor Wendy."'
'Poor Wendy?'
'I remember,' said Slightly instantly, 'there are birds called Wendies.'
'See, it comes,' cried Curly, pointing to Wendy in the heavens.
Wendy was now almost overhead, and they could hear her plaintive cry. But
more distinct came the shrill voice of Tinker Bell. The jealous fairy had
now cast off all disguise of friendship, and was darting at her victim from
every direction, pinching savagely each time she touched.
'Hullo, Tink,' cried the wondering boys.
Tink's reply rang out: 'Peter wants you to shoot the Wendy.'
It was not in their nature to question when Peter ordered. 'Let us do what
Peter wishes,' cried the simple boys. 'Quick, bows and arrows.'
All but Tootles popped down their trees. He had a bow and arrow with him,
and Tink noted it, and rubbed her little hands.
'Quick, Tootles, quick,' she screamed. 'Peter will be so pleased.'
Tootles excitedly fitted the arrow to his bow. 'Out of the way, Tink,' he
shouted; and then he fired, and Wendy fluttered to the ground with an arrow
in her breast.
still saw the wolves. But it was not wolves he saw.
'I have seen a wonderfuller thing,' he cried, as they gathered round him
eagerly. 'A great white bird. It is flying this way.'
'What kind of a bird, do you think?'
'I don't know,' Nibs said, awestruck, 'but it looks so weary, and as it flies it
moans, "Poor Wendy."'
'Poor Wendy?'
'I remember,' said Slightly instantly, 'there are birds called Wendies.'
'See, it comes,' cried Curly, pointing to Wendy in the heavens.
Wendy was now almost overhead, and they could hear her plaintive cry. But
more distinct came the shrill voice of Tinker Bell. The jealous fairy had
now cast off all disguise of friendship, and was darting at her victim from
every direction, pinching savagely each time she touched.
'Hullo, Tink,' cried the wondering boys.
Tink's reply rang out: 'Peter wants you to shoot the Wendy.'
It was not in their nature to question when Peter ordered. 'Let us do what
Peter wishes,' cried the simple boys. 'Quick, bows and arrows.'
All but Tootles popped down their trees. He had a bow and arrow with him,
and Tink noted it, and rubbed her little hands.
'Quick, Tootles, quick,' she screamed. 'Peter will be so pleased.'
Tootles excitedly fitted the arrow to his bow. 'Out of the way, Tink,' he
shouted; and then he fired, and Wendy fluttered to the ground with an arrow
in her breast.
Page 68
CHAPTER VI
THE LITTLE HOUSE
Foolish Tootles was standing like a conqueror over Wendy's body when the
other boys sprang, armed, from their trees.
'You are too late,' he cried proudly, 'I have shot the Wendy. Peter will be so
pleased with me.'
Overhead Tinker Bell shouted 'Silly ass!' and darted into hiding. The others
did not hear her. They had crowded round Wendy, and as they looked a
terrible silence fell upon the wood. If Wendy's heart had been beating they
would all have heard it.
Slightly was the first to speak. 'This is no bird,' he said in a scared voice. 'I
think it must be a lady.'
'A lady?' said Tootles, and fell a-trembling.
'And we have killed her,' Nibs said hoarsely.
They all whipped off their caps.
'Now I see,' Curly said; 'Peter was bringing her to us.' He threw himself
sorrowfully on the ground.
'A lady to take care of us at last,' said one of the twins, 'and you have killed
her.'
They were sorry for him, but sorrier for themselves, and when he took a
step nearer them they turned from him.
Tootles' face was very white, but there was a dignity about him now that
had never been there before.
'I did it,' he said, reflecting. 'When ladies used to come to me in dreams, I
said, "Pretty mother, pretty mother." But when at last she really came, I shot
THE LITTLE HOUSE
Foolish Tootles was standing like a conqueror over Wendy's body when the
other boys sprang, armed, from their trees.
'You are too late,' he cried proudly, 'I have shot the Wendy. Peter will be so
pleased with me.'
Overhead Tinker Bell shouted 'Silly ass!' and darted into hiding. The others
did not hear her. They had crowded round Wendy, and as they looked a
terrible silence fell upon the wood. If Wendy's heart had been beating they
would all have heard it.
Slightly was the first to speak. 'This is no bird,' he said in a scared voice. 'I
think it must be a lady.'
'A lady?' said Tootles, and fell a-trembling.
'And we have killed her,' Nibs said hoarsely.
They all whipped off their caps.
'Now I see,' Curly said; 'Peter was bringing her to us.' He threw himself
sorrowfully on the ground.
'A lady to take care of us at last,' said one of the twins, 'and you have killed
her.'
They were sorry for him, but sorrier for themselves, and when he took a
step nearer them they turned from him.
Tootles' face was very white, but there was a dignity about him now that
had never been there before.
'I did it,' he said, reflecting. 'When ladies used to come to me in dreams, I
said, "Pretty mother, pretty mother." But when at last she really came, I shot
Page 69
her.'
He moved slowly away.
'Don't go,' they called in pity.
'I must,' he answered, shaking; 'I am so afraid of Peter.'
It was at this tragic moment that they heard a sound which made the heart
of every one of them rise to his mouth. They heard Peter crow.
'Peter!' they cried, for it was always thus that he signalled his return.
'Hide her,' they whispered, and gathered hastily around Wendy. But Tootles
stood aloof.
Again came that ringing crow, and Peter dropped in front of them.
'Greeting, boys,' he cried, and mechanically they saluted, and then again
was silence.
He frowned.
'I am back,' he said hotly, 'why do you not cheer?'
They opened their mouths, but the cheers would not come. He overlooked it
in his haste to tell the glorious tidings.
'Great news, boys,' he cried, 'I have brought at last a mother for you all.'
Still no sound, except a little thud from Tootles as he dropped on his knees.
'Have you not seen her?' asked Peter, becoming troubled. 'She flew this
way.'
'Ah me,' one voice said, and another said, 'Oh, mournful day.'
Tootles rose. 'Peter,' he said quietly, 'I will show her to you'; and when the
others would still have hidden her he said, 'Back, twins, let Peter see.'
So they all stood back, and let him see, and after he had looked for a little
time he did not know what to do next.
He moved slowly away.
'Don't go,' they called in pity.
'I must,' he answered, shaking; 'I am so afraid of Peter.'
It was at this tragic moment that they heard a sound which made the heart
of every one of them rise to his mouth. They heard Peter crow.
'Peter!' they cried, for it was always thus that he signalled his return.
'Hide her,' they whispered, and gathered hastily around Wendy. But Tootles
stood aloof.
Again came that ringing crow, and Peter dropped in front of them.
'Greeting, boys,' he cried, and mechanically they saluted, and then again
was silence.
He frowned.
'I am back,' he said hotly, 'why do you not cheer?'
They opened their mouths, but the cheers would not come. He overlooked it
in his haste to tell the glorious tidings.
'Great news, boys,' he cried, 'I have brought at last a mother for you all.'
Still no sound, except a little thud from Tootles as he dropped on his knees.
'Have you not seen her?' asked Peter, becoming troubled. 'She flew this
way.'
'Ah me,' one voice said, and another said, 'Oh, mournful day.'
Tootles rose. 'Peter,' he said quietly, 'I will show her to you'; and when the
others would still have hidden her he said, 'Back, twins, let Peter see.'
So they all stood back, and let him see, and after he had looked for a little
time he did not know what to do next.
Page 70
'She is dead,' he said uncomfortably. 'Perhaps she is frightened at being
dead.'
He thought of hopping off in a comic sort of way till he was out of sight of
her, and then never going near the spot any more. They would all have been
glad to follow if he had done this.
But there was the arrow. He took it from her heart and faced his band.
'Whose arrow?' he demanded sternly.
'Mine, Peter,' said Tootles on his knees.
'Oh, dastard hand,' Peter said, and he raised the arrow to use it as a dagger.
Tootles did not flinch. He bared his breast.
'Strike, Peter,' he said firmly, 'strike true.'
Twice did Peter raise the arrow, and twice did his hand fall. 'I cannot strike,'
he said with awe, 'there is something stays my hand.'
All looked at him in wonder, save Nibs, who fortunately looked at Wendy.
'It is she,' he cried, 'the Wendy lady; see, her arm.'
Wonderful to relate, Wendy had raised her arm. Nibs bent over her and
listened reverently. 'I think she said "Poor Tootles,"' he whispered.
'She lives,' Peter said briefly.
Slightly cried instantly, 'The Wendy lady lives.'
Then Peter knelt beside her and found his button. You remember she had
put it on a chain that she wore round her neck.
'See,' he said, 'the arrow struck against this. It is the kiss I gave her. It has
saved her life.'
'I remember kisses,' Slightly interposed quickly, 'let me see it. Ay, that's a
kiss.'
dead.'
He thought of hopping off in a comic sort of way till he was out of sight of
her, and then never going near the spot any more. They would all have been
glad to follow if he had done this.
But there was the arrow. He took it from her heart and faced his band.
'Whose arrow?' he demanded sternly.
'Mine, Peter,' said Tootles on his knees.
'Oh, dastard hand,' Peter said, and he raised the arrow to use it as a dagger.
Tootles did not flinch. He bared his breast.
'Strike, Peter,' he said firmly, 'strike true.'
Twice did Peter raise the arrow, and twice did his hand fall. 'I cannot strike,'
he said with awe, 'there is something stays my hand.'
All looked at him in wonder, save Nibs, who fortunately looked at Wendy.
'It is she,' he cried, 'the Wendy lady; see, her arm.'
Wonderful to relate, Wendy had raised her arm. Nibs bent over her and
listened reverently. 'I think she said "Poor Tootles,"' he whispered.
'She lives,' Peter said briefly.
Slightly cried instantly, 'The Wendy lady lives.'
Then Peter knelt beside her and found his button. You remember she had
put it on a chain that she wore round her neck.
'See,' he said, 'the arrow struck against this. It is the kiss I gave her. It has
saved her life.'
'I remember kisses,' Slightly interposed quickly, 'let me see it. Ay, that's a
kiss.'
Page 71
Peter did not hear him. He was begging Wendy to get better quickly, so that
he could show her the mermaids. Of course she could not answer yet, being
still in a frightful faint; but from overhead came a wailing note.
'Listen to Tink,' said Curly, 'she is crying because the Wendy lives.'
Then they had to tell Peter of Tink's crime, and almost never had they seen
him look so stern.
'Listen, Tinker Bell,' he cried; 'I am your friend no more. Begone from me
for ever.'
She flew on to his shoulder and pleaded, but he brushed her off. Not until
Wendy again raised her arm did he relent sufficiently to say, 'Well, not for
ever, but for a whole week.'
Do you think Tinker Bell was grateful to Wendy for raising her arm? Oh
dear no, never wanted to pinch her so much. Fairies indeed are strange, and
Peter, who understood them best, often cuffed them.
But what to do with Wendy in her present delicate state of health?
'Let us carry her down into the house,' Curly suggested.
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that is what one does with ladies.'
'No, no,' Peter said, 'you must not touch her. It would not be sufficiently
respectful.'
'That,' said Slightly, 'is what I was thinking.'
'But if she lies there,' Tootles said, 'she will die.'
'Ay, she will die,' Slightly admitted, 'but there is no way out.'
'Yes, there is,' cried Peter. 'Let us build a little house round her.'
They were all delighted. 'Quick,' he ordered them, 'bring me each of you the
best of what we have. Gut our house. Be sharp.'
In a moment they were as busy as tailors the night before a wedding. They
skurried this way and that, down for bedding, up for firewood, and while
he could show her the mermaids. Of course she could not answer yet, being
still in a frightful faint; but from overhead came a wailing note.
'Listen to Tink,' said Curly, 'she is crying because the Wendy lives.'
Then they had to tell Peter of Tink's crime, and almost never had they seen
him look so stern.
'Listen, Tinker Bell,' he cried; 'I am your friend no more. Begone from me
for ever.'
She flew on to his shoulder and pleaded, but he brushed her off. Not until
Wendy again raised her arm did he relent sufficiently to say, 'Well, not for
ever, but for a whole week.'
Do you think Tinker Bell was grateful to Wendy for raising her arm? Oh
dear no, never wanted to pinch her so much. Fairies indeed are strange, and
Peter, who understood them best, often cuffed them.
But what to do with Wendy in her present delicate state of health?
'Let us carry her down into the house,' Curly suggested.
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that is what one does with ladies.'
'No, no,' Peter said, 'you must not touch her. It would not be sufficiently
respectful.'
'That,' said Slightly, 'is what I was thinking.'
'But if she lies there,' Tootles said, 'she will die.'
'Ay, she will die,' Slightly admitted, 'but there is no way out.'
'Yes, there is,' cried Peter. 'Let us build a little house round her.'
They were all delighted. 'Quick,' he ordered them, 'bring me each of you the
best of what we have. Gut our house. Be sharp.'
In a moment they were as busy as tailors the night before a wedding. They
skurried this way and that, down for bedding, up for firewood, and while
Page 72
they were at it, who should appear but John and Michael. As they dragged
along the ground they fell asleep standing, stopped, woke up, moved
another step and slept again.
'John, John,' Michael would cry, 'wake up. Where is Nana, John, and
mother?'
And then John would rub his eyes and mutter, 'It is true, we did fly.'
You may be sure they were very relieved to find Peter.
'Hullo, Peter,' they said.
'Hullo,' replied Peter amicably, though he had quite forgotten them. He was
very busy at the moment measuring Wendy with his feet to see how large a
house she would need. Of course he meant to leave room for chairs and a
table. John and Michael watched him.
'Is Wendy asleep?' they asked.
'Yes.'
'John,' Michael proposed, 'let us wake her and get her to make supper for
us'; but as he said it some of the other boys rushed on carrying branches for
the building of the house.
'Look at them!' he cried.
'Curly,' said Peter in his most captainy voice, 'see that these boys help in the
building of the house.'
'Ay, ay, sir.'
'Build a house?' exclaimed John.
'For the Wendy,' said Curly.
'For Wendy?' John said, aghast. 'Why, she is only a girl.'
'That,' explained Curly, 'is why we are her servants.'
'You? Wendy's servants!'
along the ground they fell asleep standing, stopped, woke up, moved
another step and slept again.
'John, John,' Michael would cry, 'wake up. Where is Nana, John, and
mother?'
And then John would rub his eyes and mutter, 'It is true, we did fly.'
You may be sure they were very relieved to find Peter.
'Hullo, Peter,' they said.
'Hullo,' replied Peter amicably, though he had quite forgotten them. He was
very busy at the moment measuring Wendy with his feet to see how large a
house she would need. Of course he meant to leave room for chairs and a
table. John and Michael watched him.
'Is Wendy asleep?' they asked.
'Yes.'
'John,' Michael proposed, 'let us wake her and get her to make supper for
us'; but as he said it some of the other boys rushed on carrying branches for
the building of the house.
'Look at them!' he cried.
'Curly,' said Peter in his most captainy voice, 'see that these boys help in the
building of the house.'
'Ay, ay, sir.'
'Build a house?' exclaimed John.
'For the Wendy,' said Curly.
'For Wendy?' John said, aghast. 'Why, she is only a girl.'
'That,' explained Curly, 'is why we are her servants.'
'You? Wendy's servants!'
Page 73
'Yes,' said Peter, 'and you also. Away with them.'
The astounded brothers were dragged away to hack and hew and carry.
'Chairs and a fender first,' Peter ordered. 'Then we shall build the house
round them.'
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that is how a house is built; it all comes back to me.'
Peter thought of everything. 'Slightly,' he ordered, 'fetch a doctor.'
'Ay, ay,' said Slightly at once, and disappeared, scratching his head. But he
knew Peter must be obeyed, and he returned in a moment, wearing John's
hat and looking solemn.
'Please, sir,' said Peter, going to him, 'are you a doctor?'
The difference between him and the other boys at such a time was that they
knew it was make-believe, while to him make-believe and true were exactly
the same thing. This sometimes troubled them, as when they had to make-
believe that they had had their dinners.
If they broke down in their make-believe he rapped them on the knuckles.
'Yes, my little man,' anxiously replied Slightly, who had chapped knuckles.
'Please, sir,' Peter explained, 'a lady lies very ill.'
She was lying at their feet, but Slightly had the sense not to see her.
'Tut, tut, tut,' he said, 'where does she lie?'
'In yonder glade.'
'I will put a glass thing in her mouth,' said Slightly; and he made-believe to
do it, while Peter waited. It was an anxious moment when the glass thing
was withdrawn.
'How is she?' inquired Peter.
'Tut, tut, tut,' said Slightly, 'this has cured her.'
'I am glad,' Peter cried.
The astounded brothers were dragged away to hack and hew and carry.
'Chairs and a fender first,' Peter ordered. 'Then we shall build the house
round them.'
'Ay,' said Slightly, 'that is how a house is built; it all comes back to me.'
Peter thought of everything. 'Slightly,' he ordered, 'fetch a doctor.'
'Ay, ay,' said Slightly at once, and disappeared, scratching his head. But he
knew Peter must be obeyed, and he returned in a moment, wearing John's
hat and looking solemn.
'Please, sir,' said Peter, going to him, 'are you a doctor?'
The difference between him and the other boys at such a time was that they
knew it was make-believe, while to him make-believe and true were exactly
the same thing. This sometimes troubled them, as when they had to make-
believe that they had had their dinners.
If they broke down in their make-believe he rapped them on the knuckles.
'Yes, my little man,' anxiously replied Slightly, who had chapped knuckles.
'Please, sir,' Peter explained, 'a lady lies very ill.'
She was lying at their feet, but Slightly had the sense not to see her.
'Tut, tut, tut,' he said, 'where does she lie?'
'In yonder glade.'
'I will put a glass thing in her mouth,' said Slightly; and he made-believe to
do it, while Peter waited. It was an anxious moment when the glass thing
was withdrawn.
'How is she?' inquired Peter.
'Tut, tut, tut,' said Slightly, 'this has cured her.'
'I am glad,' Peter cried.
Page 74
'I will call again in the evening,' Slightly said; 'give her beef tea out of a cup
with a spout to it'; but after he had returned the hat to John he blew big
breaths, which was his habit on escaping from a difficulty.
In the meantime the wood had been alive with the sound of axes; almost
everything needed for a cosy dwelling already lay at Wendy's feet.
'If only we knew,' said one, 'the kind of house she likes best.'
'Peter,' shouted another, 'she is moving in her sleep.'
'Her mouth opens,' cried a third, looking respectfully into it. 'Oh, lovely!'
'Perhaps she is going to sing in her sleep,' said Peter. 'Wendy, sing the kind
of house you would like to have.'
Immediately, without opening her eyes, Wendy began to sing:
with a spout to it'; but after he had returned the hat to John he blew big
breaths, which was his habit on escaping from a difficulty.
In the meantime the wood had been alive with the sound of axes; almost
everything needed for a cosy dwelling already lay at Wendy's feet.
'If only we knew,' said one, 'the kind of house she likes best.'
'Peter,' shouted another, 'she is moving in her sleep.'
'Her mouth opens,' cried a third, looking respectfully into it. 'Oh, lovely!'
'Perhaps she is going to sing in her sleep,' said Peter. 'Wendy, sing the kind
of house you would like to have.'
Immediately, without opening her eyes, Wendy began to sing:
Page 75
'I wish I had a pretty house,
The littlest ever seen,
With funny little red walls
And roof of mossy green.'
They gurgled with joy at this, for by the greatest good luck the branches
they had brought were sticky with red sap, and all the ground was carpeted
with moss. As they rattled up the little house they broke into song
themselves:
'We've built the little walls and roof
And made a lovely door,
So tell us, mother Wendy,
What are you wanting more?'
To this she answered rather greedily:
'Oh, really next I think I'll have
Gay windows all about,
With roses peeping in, you know,
And babies peeping out.'
With a blow of their fists they made windows, and large yellow leaves were
the blinds. But roses——?
'Roses,' cried Peter sternly.
Quickly they made-believe to grow the loveliest roses up the walls.
Babies?
To prevent Peter ordering babies they hurried into song again:
'We've made the roses peeping out,
The babes are at the door,
We cannot make ourselves, you know,
'Cos we've been made before.'
The littlest ever seen,
With funny little red walls
And roof of mossy green.'
They gurgled with joy at this, for by the greatest good luck the branches
they had brought were sticky with red sap, and all the ground was carpeted
with moss. As they rattled up the little house they broke into song
themselves:
'We've built the little walls and roof
And made a lovely door,
So tell us, mother Wendy,
What are you wanting more?'
To this she answered rather greedily:
'Oh, really next I think I'll have
Gay windows all about,
With roses peeping in, you know,
And babies peeping out.'
With a blow of their fists they made windows, and large yellow leaves were
the blinds. But roses——?
'Roses,' cried Peter sternly.
Quickly they made-believe to grow the loveliest roses up the walls.
Babies?
To prevent Peter ordering babies they hurried into song again:
'We've made the roses peeping out,
The babes are at the door,
We cannot make ourselves, you know,
'Cos we've been made before.'
Page 76
Peter, seeing this to be a good idea, at once pretended that it was his own.
The house was quite beautiful, and no doubt Wendy was very cosy within,
though, of course, they could no longer see her. Peter strode up and down,
ordering finishing touches. Nothing escaped his eagle eye. Just when it
seemed absolutely finished,
'There's no knocker on the door,' he said.
They were very ashamed, but Tootles gave the sole of his shoe, and it made
an excellent knocker.
Absolutely finished now, they thought.
Not a bit of it. 'There's no chimney,' Peter said; 'we must have a chimney.'
'It certainly does need a chimney,' said John importantly. This gave Peter an
idea. He snatched the hat off John's head, knocked out the bottom, and put
the hat on the roof. The little house was so pleased to have such a capital
chimney that, as if to say thank you, smoke immediately began to come out
of the hat.
Now really and truly it was finished. Nothing remained to do but to knock.
'All look your best,' Peter warned them; 'first impressions are awfully
important.'
He was glad no one asked him what first impressions are; they were all too
busy looking their best.
He knocked politely; and now the wood was as still as the children, not a
sound to be heard except from Tinker Bell, who was watching from a
branch and openly sneering.
What the boys were wondering was, would any one answer the knock? If a
lady, what would she be like?
The door opened and a lady came out. It was Wendy. They all whipped off
their hats.
She looked properly surprised, and this was just how they had hoped she
would look.
The house was quite beautiful, and no doubt Wendy was very cosy within,
though, of course, they could no longer see her. Peter strode up and down,
ordering finishing touches. Nothing escaped his eagle eye. Just when it
seemed absolutely finished,
'There's no knocker on the door,' he said.
They were very ashamed, but Tootles gave the sole of his shoe, and it made
an excellent knocker.
Absolutely finished now, they thought.
Not a bit of it. 'There's no chimney,' Peter said; 'we must have a chimney.'
'It certainly does need a chimney,' said John importantly. This gave Peter an
idea. He snatched the hat off John's head, knocked out the bottom, and put
the hat on the roof. The little house was so pleased to have such a capital
chimney that, as if to say thank you, smoke immediately began to come out
of the hat.
Now really and truly it was finished. Nothing remained to do but to knock.
'All look your best,' Peter warned them; 'first impressions are awfully
important.'
He was glad no one asked him what first impressions are; they were all too
busy looking their best.
He knocked politely; and now the wood was as still as the children, not a
sound to be heard except from Tinker Bell, who was watching from a
branch and openly sneering.
What the boys were wondering was, would any one answer the knock? If a
lady, what would she be like?
The door opened and a lady came out. It was Wendy. They all whipped off
their hats.
She looked properly surprised, and this was just how they had hoped she
would look.
Page 77
'Where am I?' she said.
Of course Slightly was the first to get his word in. 'Wendy lady,' he said
rapidly, 'for you we built this house.'
'Oh, say you're pleased,' cried Nibs.
'Lovely, darling house,' Wendy said, and they were the very words they had
hoped she would say.
'And we are your children,' cried the twins.
Then all went on their knees, and holding out their arms cried, 'O Wendy
lady, be our mother.'
'Ought I?' Wendy said, all shining. 'Of course it's frightfully fascinating, but
you see I am only a little girl. I have no real experience.'
'That doesn't matter,' said Peter, as if he were the only person present who
knew all about it, though he was really the one who knew least. 'What we
need is just a nice motherly person.'
'Oh dear!' Wendy said, 'you see I feel that is exactly what I am.'
'It is, it is,' they all cried; 'we saw it at once.'
'Very well,' she said, 'I will do my best. Come inside at once, you naughty
children; I am sure your feet are damp. And before I put you to bed I have
just time to finish the story of Cinderella.'
In they went; I don't know how there was room for them, but you can
squeeze very tight in the Neverland. And that was the first of the many
joyous evenings they had with Wendy. By and by she tucked them up in the
great bed in the home under the trees, but she herself slept that night in the
little house, and Peter kept watch outside with drawn sword, for the pirates
could be heard carousing far away and the wolves were on the prowl. The
little house looked so cosy and safe in the darkness, with a bright light
showing through its blinds, and the chimney smoking beautifully, and Peter
standing on guard. After a time he fell asleep, and some unsteady fairies had
to climb over him on their way home from an orgy. Any of the other boys
Of course Slightly was the first to get his word in. 'Wendy lady,' he said
rapidly, 'for you we built this house.'
'Oh, say you're pleased,' cried Nibs.
'Lovely, darling house,' Wendy said, and they were the very words they had
hoped she would say.
'And we are your children,' cried the twins.
Then all went on their knees, and holding out their arms cried, 'O Wendy
lady, be our mother.'
'Ought I?' Wendy said, all shining. 'Of course it's frightfully fascinating, but
you see I am only a little girl. I have no real experience.'
'That doesn't matter,' said Peter, as if he were the only person present who
knew all about it, though he was really the one who knew least. 'What we
need is just a nice motherly person.'
'Oh dear!' Wendy said, 'you see I feel that is exactly what I am.'
'It is, it is,' they all cried; 'we saw it at once.'
'Very well,' she said, 'I will do my best. Come inside at once, you naughty
children; I am sure your feet are damp. And before I put you to bed I have
just time to finish the story of Cinderella.'
In they went; I don't know how there was room for them, but you can
squeeze very tight in the Neverland. And that was the first of the many
joyous evenings they had with Wendy. By and by she tucked them up in the
great bed in the home under the trees, but she herself slept that night in the
little house, and Peter kept watch outside with drawn sword, for the pirates
could be heard carousing far away and the wolves were on the prowl. The
little house looked so cosy and safe in the darkness, with a bright light
showing through its blinds, and the chimney smoking beautifully, and Peter
standing on guard. After a time he fell asleep, and some unsteady fairies had
to climb over him on their way home from an orgy. Any of the other boys
Page 78
obstructing the fairy path at night they would have mischiefed, but they just
tweaked Peter's nose and passed on.
tweaked Peter's nose and passed on.
Page 79
Page 80
CHAPTER VII
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
One of the first things Peter did next day was to measure Wendy and John
and Michael for hollow trees. Hook, you remember, had sneered at the boys
for thinking they needed a tree apiece, but this was ignorance, for unless
your tree fitted you it was difficult to go up and down, and no two of the
boys were quite the same size. Once you fitted, you drew in your breath at
the top, and down you went at exactly the right speed, while to ascend you
drew in and let out alternately, and so wriggled up. Of course, when you
have mastered the action you are able to do these things without thinking of
them, and then nothing can be more graceful.
But you simply must fit, and Peter measures you for your tree as carefully
as for a suit of clothes: the only difference being that the clothes are made
to fit you, while you have to be made to fit the tree. Usually it is done quite
easily, as by your wearing too many garments or too few; but if you are
bumpy in awkward places or the only available tree is an odd shape, Peter
does some things to you, and after that you fit. Once you fit, great care must
be taken to go on fitting, and this, as Wendy was to discover to her delight,
keeps a whole family in perfect condition.
Wendy and Michael fitted their trees at the first try, but John had to be
altered a little.
After a few days' practice they could go up and down as gaily as buckets in
a well. And how ardently they grew to love their home under the ground;
especially Wendy. It consisted of one large room, as all houses should do,
with a floor in which you could dig if you wanted to go fishing, and in this
floor grew stout mushrooms of a charming colour, which were used as
stools. A Never tree tried hard to grow in the centre of the room, but every
morning they sawed the trunk through, level with the floor. By tea-time it
was always about two feet high, and then they put a door on top of it, the
whole thus becoming a table; as soon as they cleared away, they sawed off
THE HOME UNDER THE GROUND
One of the first things Peter did next day was to measure Wendy and John
and Michael for hollow trees. Hook, you remember, had sneered at the boys
for thinking they needed a tree apiece, but this was ignorance, for unless
your tree fitted you it was difficult to go up and down, and no two of the
boys were quite the same size. Once you fitted, you drew in your breath at
the top, and down you went at exactly the right speed, while to ascend you
drew in and let out alternately, and so wriggled up. Of course, when you
have mastered the action you are able to do these things without thinking of
them, and then nothing can be more graceful.
But you simply must fit, and Peter measures you for your tree as carefully
as for a suit of clothes: the only difference being that the clothes are made
to fit you, while you have to be made to fit the tree. Usually it is done quite
easily, as by your wearing too many garments or too few; but if you are
bumpy in awkward places or the only available tree is an odd shape, Peter
does some things to you, and after that you fit. Once you fit, great care must
be taken to go on fitting, and this, as Wendy was to discover to her delight,
keeps a whole family in perfect condition.
Wendy and Michael fitted their trees at the first try, but John had to be
altered a little.
After a few days' practice they could go up and down as gaily as buckets in
a well. And how ardently they grew to love their home under the ground;
especially Wendy. It consisted of one large room, as all houses should do,
with a floor in which you could dig if you wanted to go fishing, and in this
floor grew stout mushrooms of a charming colour, which were used as
stools. A Never tree tried hard to grow in the centre of the room, but every
morning they sawed the trunk through, level with the floor. By tea-time it
was always about two feet high, and then they put a door on top of it, the
whole thus becoming a table; as soon as they cleared away, they sawed off
Page 81
the trunk again, and thus there was more room to play. There was an
enormous fireplace which was in almost any part of the room where you
cared to light it, and across this Wendy stretched strings, made of fibre,
from which she suspended her washing. The bed was tilted against the wall
by day, and let down at 6.30, when it filled nearly half the room; and all the
boys except Michael slept in it, lying like sardines in a tin. There was a
strict rule against turning round until one gave the signal, when all turned at
once. Michael should have used it also; but Wendy would have a baby, and
he was the littlest, and you know what women are, and the short and the
long of it is that he was hung up in a basket.
It was rough and simple, and not unlike what baby bears would have made
of an underground house in the same circumstances. But there was one
recess in the wall, no larger than a bird-cage, which was the private
apartment of Tinker Bell. It could be shut off from the rest of the home by a
tiny curtain, which Tink, who was most fastidious, always kept drawn when
dressing or undressing. No woman, however large, could have had a more
exquisite boudoir and bedchamber combined. The couch, as she always
called it, was a genuine Queen Mab, with club legs; and she varied the
bedspreads according to what fruit-blossom was in season. Her mirror was
a Puss-in-boots, of which there are now only three, unchipped, known to the
fairy dealers; the wash-stand was Pie-crust and reversible, the chest of
drawers an authentic Charming the Sixth, and the carpet and rugs of the
best (the early) period of Margery and Robin. There was a chandelier from
Tiddly winks for the look of the thing, but of course she lit the residence
herself. Tink was very contemptuous of the rest of the house, as indeed was
perhaps inevitable; and her chamber, though beautiful, looked rather
conceited, having the appearance of a nose permanently turned up.
I suppose it was all especially entrancing to Wendy, because those
rampagious boys of hers gave her so much to do. Really there were whole
weeks when, except perhaps with a stocking in the evening, she was never
above ground. The cooking, I can tell you, kept her nose to the pot. Their
chief food was roasted breadfruit, yams, cocoa-nuts, baked pig, mammee-
apples, tappa rolls and bananas, washed down with calabashes of poe-poe;
but you never exactly knew whether there would be a real meal or just a
make-believe, it all depended upon Peter's whim. He could eat, really eat, if
it was part of a game, but he could not stodge just to feel stodgy, which is
enormous fireplace which was in almost any part of the room where you
cared to light it, and across this Wendy stretched strings, made of fibre,
from which she suspended her washing. The bed was tilted against the wall
by day, and let down at 6.30, when it filled nearly half the room; and all the
boys except Michael slept in it, lying like sardines in a tin. There was a
strict rule against turning round until one gave the signal, when all turned at
once. Michael should have used it also; but Wendy would have a baby, and
he was the littlest, and you know what women are, and the short and the
long of it is that he was hung up in a basket.
It was rough and simple, and not unlike what baby bears would have made
of an underground house in the same circumstances. But there was one
recess in the wall, no larger than a bird-cage, which was the private
apartment of Tinker Bell. It could be shut off from the rest of the home by a
tiny curtain, which Tink, who was most fastidious, always kept drawn when
dressing or undressing. No woman, however large, could have had a more
exquisite boudoir and bedchamber combined. The couch, as she always
called it, was a genuine Queen Mab, with club legs; and she varied the
bedspreads according to what fruit-blossom was in season. Her mirror was
a Puss-in-boots, of which there are now only three, unchipped, known to the
fairy dealers; the wash-stand was Pie-crust and reversible, the chest of
drawers an authentic Charming the Sixth, and the carpet and rugs of the
best (the early) period of Margery and Robin. There was a chandelier from
Tiddly winks for the look of the thing, but of course she lit the residence
herself. Tink was very contemptuous of the rest of the house, as indeed was
perhaps inevitable; and her chamber, though beautiful, looked rather
conceited, having the appearance of a nose permanently turned up.
I suppose it was all especially entrancing to Wendy, because those
rampagious boys of hers gave her so much to do. Really there were whole
weeks when, except perhaps with a stocking in the evening, she was never
above ground. The cooking, I can tell you, kept her nose to the pot. Their
chief food was roasted breadfruit, yams, cocoa-nuts, baked pig, mammee-
apples, tappa rolls and bananas, washed down with calabashes of poe-poe;
but you never exactly knew whether there would be a real meal or just a
make-believe, it all depended upon Peter's whim. He could eat, really eat, if
it was part of a game, but he could not stodge just to feel stodgy, which is
Page 82
what most children like better than anything else; the next best thing being
to talk about it. Make-believe was so real to him that during a meal of it you
could see him getting rounder. Of course it was trying, but you simply had
to follow his lead, and if you could prove to him that you were getting loose
for your tree he let you stodge.
Wendy's favourite time for sewing and darning was after they had all gone
to bed. Then, as she expressed it, she had a breathing time for herself; and
she occupied it in making new things for them, and putting double pieces
on the knees, for they were all most frightfully hard on their knees.
When she sat down to a basketful of their stockings, every heel with a hole
in it, she would fling up her arms and exclaim, 'Oh dear, I am sure I
sometimes think spinsters are to be envied.'
Her face beamed when she exclaimed this.
You remember about her pet wolf. Well, it very soon discovered that she
had come to the island and it found her out, and they just ran into each
other's arms. After that it followed her about everywhere.
As time wore on did she think much about the beloved parents she had left
behind her? This is a difficult question, because it is quite impossible to say
how time does wear on in the Neverland, where it is calculated by moons
and suns, and there are ever so many more of them than on the mainland.
But I am afraid that Wendy did not really worry about her father and
mother; she was absolutely confident that they would always keep the
window open for her to fly back by, and this gave her complete ease of
mind. What did disturb her at times was that John remembered his parents
vaguely only, as people he had once known, while Michael was quite
willing to believe that she was really his mother. These things scared her a
little, and nobly anxious to do her duty, she tried to fix the old life in their
minds by setting them examination papers on it, as like as possible to the
ones she used to do at school. The other boys thought this awfully
interesting, and insisted on joining, and they made slates for themselves,
and sat round the table, writing and thinking hard about the questions she
had written on another slate and passed round. They were the most ordinary
questions—'What was the colour of Mother's eyes? Which was taller,
Father or Mother? Was Mother blonde or brunette? Answer all three
to talk about it. Make-believe was so real to him that during a meal of it you
could see him getting rounder. Of course it was trying, but you simply had
to follow his lead, and if you could prove to him that you were getting loose
for your tree he let you stodge.
Wendy's favourite time for sewing and darning was after they had all gone
to bed. Then, as she expressed it, she had a breathing time for herself; and
she occupied it in making new things for them, and putting double pieces
on the knees, for they were all most frightfully hard on their knees.
When she sat down to a basketful of their stockings, every heel with a hole
in it, she would fling up her arms and exclaim, 'Oh dear, I am sure I
sometimes think spinsters are to be envied.'
Her face beamed when she exclaimed this.
You remember about her pet wolf. Well, it very soon discovered that she
had come to the island and it found her out, and they just ran into each
other's arms. After that it followed her about everywhere.
As time wore on did she think much about the beloved parents she had left
behind her? This is a difficult question, because it is quite impossible to say
how time does wear on in the Neverland, where it is calculated by moons
and suns, and there are ever so many more of them than on the mainland.
But I am afraid that Wendy did not really worry about her father and
mother; she was absolutely confident that they would always keep the
window open for her to fly back by, and this gave her complete ease of
mind. What did disturb her at times was that John remembered his parents
vaguely only, as people he had once known, while Michael was quite
willing to believe that she was really his mother. These things scared her a
little, and nobly anxious to do her duty, she tried to fix the old life in their
minds by setting them examination papers on it, as like as possible to the
ones she used to do at school. The other boys thought this awfully
interesting, and insisted on joining, and they made slates for themselves,
and sat round the table, writing and thinking hard about the questions she
had written on another slate and passed round. They were the most ordinary
questions—'What was the colour of Mother's eyes? Which was taller,
Father or Mother? Was Mother blonde or brunette? Answer all three
Page 83
questions if possible.' '(A) Write an essay of not less than 40 words on How
I spent my last Holidays, or The Caracters of Father and Mother compared.
Only one of these to be attempted.' Or '(1) Describe Mother's laugh; (2)
Describe Father's laugh; (3) Describe Mother's Party Dress; (4) Describe the
Kennel and its Inmate.'
They were just everyday questions like these, and when you could not
answer them you were told to make a cross; and it was really dreadful what
a number of crosses even John made. Of course the only boy who replied to
every question was Slightly, and no one could have been more hopeful of
coming out first, but his answers were perfectly ridiculous, and he really
came out last: a melancholy thing.
Peter did not compete. For one thing he despised all mothers except Wendy,
and for another he was the only boy on the island who could neither write
nor spell; not the smallest word. He was above all that sort of thing.
By the way, the questions were all written in the past tense. What was the
colour of Mother's eyes, and so on. Wendy, you see, had been forgetting
too.
Adventures, of course, as we shall see, were of daily occurrence; but about
this time Peter invented, with Wendy's help, a new game that fascinated him
enormously, until he suddenly had no more interest in it, which, as you have
been told, was what always happened with his games. It consisted in
pretending not to have adventures, in doing the sort of thing John and
Michael had been doing all their lives: sitting on stools flinging balls in the
air, pushing each other, going out for walks and coming back without
having killed so much as a grizzly. To see Peter doing nothing on a stool
was a great sight; he could not help looking solemn at such times, to sit still
seemed to him such a comic thing to do. He boasted that he had gone a
walk for the good of his health. For several suns these were the most novel
of all adventures to him; and John and Michael had to pretend to be
delighted also; otherwise he would have treated them severely.
He often went out alone, and when he came back you were never absolutely
certain whether he had had an adventure or not. He might have forgotten it
so completely that he said nothing about it; and then when you went out
you found the body; and, on the other hand, he might say a great deal about
I spent my last Holidays, or The Caracters of Father and Mother compared.
Only one of these to be attempted.' Or '(1) Describe Mother's laugh; (2)
Describe Father's laugh; (3) Describe Mother's Party Dress; (4) Describe the
Kennel and its Inmate.'
They were just everyday questions like these, and when you could not
answer them you were told to make a cross; and it was really dreadful what
a number of crosses even John made. Of course the only boy who replied to
every question was Slightly, and no one could have been more hopeful of
coming out first, but his answers were perfectly ridiculous, and he really
came out last: a melancholy thing.
Peter did not compete. For one thing he despised all mothers except Wendy,
and for another he was the only boy on the island who could neither write
nor spell; not the smallest word. He was above all that sort of thing.
By the way, the questions were all written in the past tense. What was the
colour of Mother's eyes, and so on. Wendy, you see, had been forgetting
too.
Adventures, of course, as we shall see, were of daily occurrence; but about
this time Peter invented, with Wendy's help, a new game that fascinated him
enormously, until he suddenly had no more interest in it, which, as you have
been told, was what always happened with his games. It consisted in
pretending not to have adventures, in doing the sort of thing John and
Michael had been doing all their lives: sitting on stools flinging balls in the
air, pushing each other, going out for walks and coming back without
having killed so much as a grizzly. To see Peter doing nothing on a stool
was a great sight; he could not help looking solemn at such times, to sit still
seemed to him such a comic thing to do. He boasted that he had gone a
walk for the good of his health. For several suns these were the most novel
of all adventures to him; and John and Michael had to pretend to be
delighted also; otherwise he would have treated them severely.
He often went out alone, and when he came back you were never absolutely
certain whether he had had an adventure or not. He might have forgotten it
so completely that he said nothing about it; and then when you went out
you found the body; and, on the other hand, he might say a great deal about
Page 84
it, and yet you could not find the body. Sometimes he came home with his
head bandaged, and then Wendy cooed over him and bathed it in lukewarm
water, while he told a dazzling tale. But she was never quite sure, you
know. There were, however, many adventures which she knew to be true
because she was in them herself, and there were still more that were at least
partly true, for the other boys were in them and said they were wholly true.
To describe them all would require a book as large as an English-Latin,
Latin-English Dictionary, and the most we can do is to give one as a
specimen of an average hour on the island. The difficulty is which one to
choose. Should we take the brush with the redskins at Slightly Gulch? It
was a sanguinary affair, and especially interesting as showing one of Peter's
peculiarities, which was that in the middle of a fight he would suddenly
change sides. At the Gulch, when victory was still in the balance,
sometimes leaning this way and sometimes that, he called out, 'I'm redskin
to-day; what are you, Tootles?' And Tootles answered, 'Redskin; what are
you, Nibs?' and Nibs said,'Redskin; what are you, Twin?' and so on; and
they were all redskin; and of course this would have ended the fight had not
the real redskins, fascinated by Peter's methods, agreed to be lost boys for
that once, and so at it they all went again, more fiercely than ever.
The extraordinary upshot of this adventure was—but we have not decided
yet that this is the adventure we are to narrate. Perhaps a better one would
be the night attack by the redskins on the house under the ground, when
several of them stuck in the hollow trees and had to be pulled out like corks.
Or we might tell how Peter saved Tiger Lily's life in the Mermaids' Lagoon,
and so made her his ally.
Or we could tell of that cake the pirates cooked so that the boys might eat it
and perish; and how they placed it in one cunning spot after another; but
always Wendy snatched it from the hands of her children, so that in time it
lost its succulence, and became as hard as a stone, and was used as a
missile, and Hook fell over it in the dark.
Or suppose we tell of the birds that were Peter's friends, particularly of the
Never bird that built in a tree overhanging the lagoon, and how the nest fell
into the water, and still the bird sat on her eggs, and Peter gave orders that
she was not to be disturbed. That is a pretty story, and the end shows how
grateful a bird can be; but if we tell it we must also tell the whole adventure
head bandaged, and then Wendy cooed over him and bathed it in lukewarm
water, while he told a dazzling tale. But she was never quite sure, you
know. There were, however, many adventures which she knew to be true
because she was in them herself, and there were still more that were at least
partly true, for the other boys were in them and said they were wholly true.
To describe them all would require a book as large as an English-Latin,
Latin-English Dictionary, and the most we can do is to give one as a
specimen of an average hour on the island. The difficulty is which one to
choose. Should we take the brush with the redskins at Slightly Gulch? It
was a sanguinary affair, and especially interesting as showing one of Peter's
peculiarities, which was that in the middle of a fight he would suddenly
change sides. At the Gulch, when victory was still in the balance,
sometimes leaning this way and sometimes that, he called out, 'I'm redskin
to-day; what are you, Tootles?' And Tootles answered, 'Redskin; what are
you, Nibs?' and Nibs said,'Redskin; what are you, Twin?' and so on; and
they were all redskin; and of course this would have ended the fight had not
the real redskins, fascinated by Peter's methods, agreed to be lost boys for
that once, and so at it they all went again, more fiercely than ever.
The extraordinary upshot of this adventure was—but we have not decided
yet that this is the adventure we are to narrate. Perhaps a better one would
be the night attack by the redskins on the house under the ground, when
several of them stuck in the hollow trees and had to be pulled out like corks.
Or we might tell how Peter saved Tiger Lily's life in the Mermaids' Lagoon,
and so made her his ally.
Or we could tell of that cake the pirates cooked so that the boys might eat it
and perish; and how they placed it in one cunning spot after another; but
always Wendy snatched it from the hands of her children, so that in time it
lost its succulence, and became as hard as a stone, and was used as a
missile, and Hook fell over it in the dark.
Or suppose we tell of the birds that were Peter's friends, particularly of the
Never bird that built in a tree overhanging the lagoon, and how the nest fell
into the water, and still the bird sat on her eggs, and Peter gave orders that
she was not to be disturbed. That is a pretty story, and the end shows how
grateful a bird can be; but if we tell it we must also tell the whole adventure
Page 85
of the lagoon, which would of course be telling two adventures rather than
just one. A shorter adventure, and quite as exciting, was Tinker Bell's
attempt, with the help of some street fairies, to have the sleeping Wendy
conveyed on a great floating leaf to the mainland. Fortunately the leaf gave
way and Wendy woke, thinking it was bath-time, and swam back. Or again,
we might choose Peter's defiance of the lions, when he drew a circle round
him on the ground with an arrow and defied them to cross it; and though he
waited for hours, with the other boys and Wendy looking on breathlessly
from trees, not one of them dared to accept his challenge.
Which of these adventures shall we choose? The best way will be to toss for
it.
I have tossed, and the lagoon has won. This almost makes one wish that the
gulch or the cake or Tink's leaf had won. Of course I could do it again, and
make it best out of three; however, perhaps fairest to stick to the lagoon.
just one. A shorter adventure, and quite as exciting, was Tinker Bell's
attempt, with the help of some street fairies, to have the sleeping Wendy
conveyed on a great floating leaf to the mainland. Fortunately the leaf gave
way and Wendy woke, thinking it was bath-time, and swam back. Or again,
we might choose Peter's defiance of the lions, when he drew a circle round
him on the ground with an arrow and defied them to cross it; and though he
waited for hours, with the other boys and Wendy looking on breathlessly
from trees, not one of them dared to accept his challenge.
Which of these adventures shall we choose? The best way will be to toss for
it.
I have tossed, and the lagoon has won. This almost makes one wish that the
gulch or the cake or Tink's leaf had won. Of course I could do it again, and
make it best out of three; however, perhaps fairest to stick to the lagoon.
Page 86
CHAPTER VIII
THE MERMAIDS' LAGOON
If you shut your eyes and are a lucky one, you may see at times a shapeless
pool of lovely pale colours suspended in the darkness; then if you squeeze
your eyes tighter, the pool begins to take shape, and the colours become so
vivid that with another squeeze they must go on fire. But just before they go
on fire you see the lagoon. This is the nearest you ever get to it on the
mainland, just one heavenly moment; if there could be two moments you
might see the surf and hear the mermaids singing.
The children often spent long summer days on this lagoon, swimming or
floating most of the time, playing the mermaid games in the water, and so
forth. You must not think from this that the mermaids were on friendly
terms with them; on the contrary, it was among Wendy's lasting regrets that
all the time she was on the island she never had a civil word from one of
them. When she stole softly to the edge of the lagoon she might see them by
the score, especially on Marooners' Rock, where they loved to bask,
combing out their hair in a lazy way that quite irritated her; or she might
even swim, on tiptoe as it were, to within a yard of them, but then they saw
her and dived, probably splashing her with their tails, not by accident, but
intentionally.
THE MERMAIDS' LAGOON
If you shut your eyes and are a lucky one, you may see at times a shapeless
pool of lovely pale colours suspended in the darkness; then if you squeeze
your eyes tighter, the pool begins to take shape, and the colours become so
vivid that with another squeeze they must go on fire. But just before they go
on fire you see the lagoon. This is the nearest you ever get to it on the
mainland, just one heavenly moment; if there could be two moments you
might see the surf and hear the mermaids singing.
The children often spent long summer days on this lagoon, swimming or
floating most of the time, playing the mermaid games in the water, and so
forth. You must not think from this that the mermaids were on friendly
terms with them; on the contrary, it was among Wendy's lasting regrets that
all the time she was on the island she never had a civil word from one of
them. When she stole softly to the edge of the lagoon she might see them by
the score, especially on Marooners' Rock, where they loved to bask,
combing out their hair in a lazy way that quite irritated her; or she might
even swim, on tiptoe as it were, to within a yard of them, but then they saw
her and dived, probably splashing her with their tails, not by accident, but
intentionally.
Page 87
They treated all the boys in the same way, except of course Peter, who
chatted with them on Marooners' Rock by the hour, and sat on their tails
chatted with them on Marooners' Rock by the hour, and sat on their tails
Page 88
when they got cheeky. He gave Wendy one of their combs.
The most haunting time at which to see them is at the turn of the moon,
when they utter strange wailing cries; but the lagoon is dangerous for
mortals then, and until the evening of which we have now to tell, Wendy
had never seen the lagoon by moonlight, less from fear, for of course Peter
would have accompanied her, than because she had strict rules about every
one being in bed by seven. She was often at the lagoon, however, on sunny
days after rain, when the mermaids come up in extraordinary numbers to
play with their bubbles. The bubbles of many colours made in rainbow
water they treat as balls, hitting them gaily from one to another with their
tails, and trying to keep them in the rainbow till they burst. The goals are at
each end of the rainbow, and the keepers only are allowed to use their
hands. Sometimes hundreds of mermaids will be playing in the lagoon at a
time, and it is quite a pretty sight.
But the moment the children tried to join in they had to play by themselves,
for the mermaids immediately disappeared. Nevertheless we have proof that
they secretly watched the interlopers, and were not above taking an idea
from them; for John introduced a new way of hitting the bubble, with the
head instead of the hand, and the mermaid goal-keepers adopted it. This is
the one mark that John has left on the Neverland.
It must also have been rather pretty to see the children resting on a rock for
half an hour after their midday meal. Wendy insisted on their doing this, and
it had to be a real rest even though the meal was make-believe. So they lay
there in the sun, and their bodies glistened in it, while she sat beside them
and looked important.
It was one such day, and they were all on Marooners' Rock. The rock was
not much larger than their great bed, but of course they all knew how not to
take up much room, and they were dozing, or at least lying with their eyes
shut, and pinching occasionally when they thought Wendy was not looking.
She was very busy, stitching.
While she stitched a change came to the lagoon. Little shivers ran over it,
and the sun went away and shadows stole across the water, turning it cold.
Wendy could no longer see to thread her needle, and when she looked up,
The most haunting time at which to see them is at the turn of the moon,
when they utter strange wailing cries; but the lagoon is dangerous for
mortals then, and until the evening of which we have now to tell, Wendy
had never seen the lagoon by moonlight, less from fear, for of course Peter
would have accompanied her, than because she had strict rules about every
one being in bed by seven. She was often at the lagoon, however, on sunny
days after rain, when the mermaids come up in extraordinary numbers to
play with their bubbles. The bubbles of many colours made in rainbow
water they treat as balls, hitting them gaily from one to another with their
tails, and trying to keep them in the rainbow till they burst. The goals are at
each end of the rainbow, and the keepers only are allowed to use their
hands. Sometimes hundreds of mermaids will be playing in the lagoon at a
time, and it is quite a pretty sight.
But the moment the children tried to join in they had to play by themselves,
for the mermaids immediately disappeared. Nevertheless we have proof that
they secretly watched the interlopers, and were not above taking an idea
from them; for John introduced a new way of hitting the bubble, with the
head instead of the hand, and the mermaid goal-keepers adopted it. This is
the one mark that John has left on the Neverland.
It must also have been rather pretty to see the children resting on a rock for
half an hour after their midday meal. Wendy insisted on their doing this, and
it had to be a real rest even though the meal was make-believe. So they lay
there in the sun, and their bodies glistened in it, while she sat beside them
and looked important.
It was one such day, and they were all on Marooners' Rock. The rock was
not much larger than their great bed, but of course they all knew how not to
take up much room, and they were dozing, or at least lying with their eyes
shut, and pinching occasionally when they thought Wendy was not looking.
She was very busy, stitching.
While she stitched a change came to the lagoon. Little shivers ran over it,
and the sun went away and shadows stole across the water, turning it cold.
Wendy could no longer see to thread her needle, and when she looked up,
Page 89
the lagoon that had always hitherto been such a laughing place seemed
formidable and unfriendly.
It was not, she knew, that night had come, but something as dark as night
had come. No, worse than that. It had not come, but it had sent that shiver
through the sea to say that it was coming. What was it?
There crowded upon her all the stories she had been told of Marooners'
Rock, so called because evil captains put sailors on it and leave them there
to drown. They drown when the tide rises, for then it is submerged.
Of course she should have roused the children at once; not merely because
of the unknown that was stalking toward them, but because it was no longer
good for them to sleep on a rock grown chilly. But she was a young mother
and she did not know this; she thought you simply must stick to your rule
about half an hour after the midday meal. So, though fear was upon her, and
she longed to hear male voices, she would not waken them. Even when she
heard the sound of muffled oars, though her heart was in her mouth, she did
not waken them. She stood over them to let them have their sleep out. Was
it not brave of Wendy?
It was well for those boys then that there was one among them who could
sniff danger even in his sleep. Peter sprang erect, as wide awake at once as
a dog, and with one warning cry he roused the others.
He stood motionless, one hand to his ear.
'Pirates!' he cried. The others came closer to him. A strange smile was
playing about his face, and Wendy saw it and shuddered. While that smile
was on his face no one dared address him; all they could do was to stand
ready to obey. The order came sharp and incisive.
'Dive!'
There was a gleam of legs, and instantly the lagoon seemed deserted.
Marooners' Rock stood alone in the forbidding waters, as if it were itself
marooned.
The boat drew nearer. It was the pirate dinghy, with three figures in her,
Smee and Starkey, and the third a captive, no other than Tiger Lily. Her
formidable and unfriendly.
It was not, she knew, that night had come, but something as dark as night
had come. No, worse than that. It had not come, but it had sent that shiver
through the sea to say that it was coming. What was it?
There crowded upon her all the stories she had been told of Marooners'
Rock, so called because evil captains put sailors on it and leave them there
to drown. They drown when the tide rises, for then it is submerged.
Of course she should have roused the children at once; not merely because
of the unknown that was stalking toward them, but because it was no longer
good for them to sleep on a rock grown chilly. But she was a young mother
and she did not know this; she thought you simply must stick to your rule
about half an hour after the midday meal. So, though fear was upon her, and
she longed to hear male voices, she would not waken them. Even when she
heard the sound of muffled oars, though her heart was in her mouth, she did
not waken them. She stood over them to let them have their sleep out. Was
it not brave of Wendy?
It was well for those boys then that there was one among them who could
sniff danger even in his sleep. Peter sprang erect, as wide awake at once as
a dog, and with one warning cry he roused the others.
He stood motionless, one hand to his ear.
'Pirates!' he cried. The others came closer to him. A strange smile was
playing about his face, and Wendy saw it and shuddered. While that smile
was on his face no one dared address him; all they could do was to stand
ready to obey. The order came sharp and incisive.
'Dive!'
There was a gleam of legs, and instantly the lagoon seemed deserted.
Marooners' Rock stood alone in the forbidding waters, as if it were itself
marooned.
The boat drew nearer. It was the pirate dinghy, with three figures in her,
Smee and Starkey, and the third a captive, no other than Tiger Lily. Her
Page 90
hands and ankles were tied, and she knew what was to be her fate. She was
to be left on the rock to perish, an end to one of her race more terrible than
death by fire or torture, for is it not written in the book of the tribe that there
is no path through water to the happy hunting-ground? Yet her face was
impassive; she was the daughter of a chief, she must die as a chief's
daughter, it is enough.
They had caught her boarding the pirate ship with a knife in her mouth. No
watch was kept on the ship, it being Hook's boast that the wind of his name
guarded the ship for a mile around. Now her fate would help to guard it
also. One more wail would go the round in that wind by night.
In the gloom that they brought with them the two pirates did not see the
rock till they crashed into it.
'Luff, you lubber,' cried an Irish voice that was Smee's; 'here's the rock.
Now, then, what we have to do is to hoist the redskin on to it and leave her
there to drown.'
It was the work of one brutal moment to land the beautiful girl on the rock;
she was too proud to offer a vain resistance.
Quite near the rock, but out of sight, two heads were bobbing up and down,
Peter's and Wendy's. Wendy was crying, for it was the first tragedy she had
seen. Peter had seen many tragedies, but he had forgotten them all. He was
less sorry than Wendy for Tiger Lily: it was two against one that angered
him, and he meant to save her. An easy way would have been to wait until
the pirates had gone, but he was never one to choose the easy way.
There was almost nothing he could not do, and he now imitated the voice of
Hook.
'Ahoy there, you lubbers,' he called. It was a marvellous imitation.
'The captain,' said the pirates, staring at each other in surprise.
'He must be swimming out to us,' Starkey said, when they had looked for
him in vain.
'We are putting the redskin on the rock,' Smee called out.
to be left on the rock to perish, an end to one of her race more terrible than
death by fire or torture, for is it not written in the book of the tribe that there
is no path through water to the happy hunting-ground? Yet her face was
impassive; she was the daughter of a chief, she must die as a chief's
daughter, it is enough.
They had caught her boarding the pirate ship with a knife in her mouth. No
watch was kept on the ship, it being Hook's boast that the wind of his name
guarded the ship for a mile around. Now her fate would help to guard it
also. One more wail would go the round in that wind by night.
In the gloom that they brought with them the two pirates did not see the
rock till they crashed into it.
'Luff, you lubber,' cried an Irish voice that was Smee's; 'here's the rock.
Now, then, what we have to do is to hoist the redskin on to it and leave her
there to drown.'
It was the work of one brutal moment to land the beautiful girl on the rock;
she was too proud to offer a vain resistance.
Quite near the rock, but out of sight, two heads were bobbing up and down,
Peter's and Wendy's. Wendy was crying, for it was the first tragedy she had
seen. Peter had seen many tragedies, but he had forgotten them all. He was
less sorry than Wendy for Tiger Lily: it was two against one that angered
him, and he meant to save her. An easy way would have been to wait until
the pirates had gone, but he was never one to choose the easy way.
There was almost nothing he could not do, and he now imitated the voice of
Hook.
'Ahoy there, you lubbers,' he called. It was a marvellous imitation.
'The captain,' said the pirates, staring at each other in surprise.
'He must be swimming out to us,' Starkey said, when they had looked for
him in vain.
'We are putting the redskin on the rock,' Smee called out.
Page 91
'Set her free,' came the astonishing answer.
'Free!'
'Yes, cut her bonds and let her go.'
'But, captain——'
'At once, d'ye hear,' cried Peter, 'or I'll plunge my hook in you.'
'This is queer,' Smee gasped.
'Better do what the captain orders,' said Starkey nervously.
'Ay, ay,' Smee said, and he cut Tiger Lily's cords. At once like an eel she slid
between Starkey's legs into the water.
Of course Wendy was very elated over Peter's cleverness; but she knew that
he would be elated also and very likely crow and thus betray himself, so at
once her hand went out to cover his mouth. But it was stayed even in the
act, for 'Boat ahoy!' rang over the lagoon in Hook's voice, and this time it
was not Peter who had spoken.
Peter may have been about to crow, but his face puckered in a whistle of
surprise instead.
'Boat ahoy!' again came the cry.
Now Wendy understood. The real Hook was also in the water.
He was swimming to the boat, and as his men showed a light to guide him
he had soon reached them. In the light of the lantern Wendy saw his hook
grip the boat's side; she saw his evil swarthy face as he rose dripping from
the water, and, quaking, she would have liked to swim away, but Peter
would not budge. He was tingling with life and also top-heavy with conceit.
'Am I not a wonder, oh, I am a wonder!' he whispered to her; and though
she thought so also, she was really glad for the sake of his reputation that no
one heard him except herself.
He signed to her to listen.
'Free!'
'Yes, cut her bonds and let her go.'
'But, captain——'
'At once, d'ye hear,' cried Peter, 'or I'll plunge my hook in you.'
'This is queer,' Smee gasped.
'Better do what the captain orders,' said Starkey nervously.
'Ay, ay,' Smee said, and he cut Tiger Lily's cords. At once like an eel she slid
between Starkey's legs into the water.
Of course Wendy was very elated over Peter's cleverness; but she knew that
he would be elated also and very likely crow and thus betray himself, so at
once her hand went out to cover his mouth. But it was stayed even in the
act, for 'Boat ahoy!' rang over the lagoon in Hook's voice, and this time it
was not Peter who had spoken.
Peter may have been about to crow, but his face puckered in a whistle of
surprise instead.
'Boat ahoy!' again came the cry.
Now Wendy understood. The real Hook was also in the water.
He was swimming to the boat, and as his men showed a light to guide him
he had soon reached them. In the light of the lantern Wendy saw his hook
grip the boat's side; she saw his evil swarthy face as he rose dripping from
the water, and, quaking, she would have liked to swim away, but Peter
would not budge. He was tingling with life and also top-heavy with conceit.
'Am I not a wonder, oh, I am a wonder!' he whispered to her; and though
she thought so also, she was really glad for the sake of his reputation that no
one heard him except herself.
He signed to her to listen.
Page 92
The two pirates were very curious to know what had brought their captain
to them, but he sat with his head on his hook in a position of profound
melancholy.
'Captain, is all well?' they asked timidly, but he answered with a hollow
moan.
'He sighs,' said Smee.
'He sighs again,' said Starkey.
'And yet a third time he sighs,' said Smee.
'What's up, captain?'
Then at last he spoke passionately.
'The game's up,' he cried, 'those boys have found a mother.'
Affrighted though she was, Wendy swelled with pride.
'O evil day,' cried Starkey.
'What's a mother?' asked the ignorant Smee.
Wendy was so shocked that she exclaimed, 'He doesn't know!' and always
after this she felt that if you could have a pet pirate Smee would be her one.
Peter pulled her beneath the water, for Hook had started up, crying, 'What
was that?'
'I heard nothing,' said Starkey, raising the lantern over the waters, and as the
pirates looked they saw a strange sight. It was the nest I have told you of,
floating on the lagoon, and the Never bird was sitting on it.
'See,' said Hook in answer to Smee's question, 'that is a mother. What a
lesson. The nest must have fallen into the water, but would the mother
desert her eggs? No.'
There was a break in his voice, as if for a moment he recalled innocent days
when—but he brushed away this weakness with his hook.
to them, but he sat with his head on his hook in a position of profound
melancholy.
'Captain, is all well?' they asked timidly, but he answered with a hollow
moan.
'He sighs,' said Smee.
'He sighs again,' said Starkey.
'And yet a third time he sighs,' said Smee.
'What's up, captain?'
Then at last he spoke passionately.
'The game's up,' he cried, 'those boys have found a mother.'
Affrighted though she was, Wendy swelled with pride.
'O evil day,' cried Starkey.
'What's a mother?' asked the ignorant Smee.
Wendy was so shocked that she exclaimed, 'He doesn't know!' and always
after this she felt that if you could have a pet pirate Smee would be her one.
Peter pulled her beneath the water, for Hook had started up, crying, 'What
was that?'
'I heard nothing,' said Starkey, raising the lantern over the waters, and as the
pirates looked they saw a strange sight. It was the nest I have told you of,
floating on the lagoon, and the Never bird was sitting on it.
'See,' said Hook in answer to Smee's question, 'that is a mother. What a
lesson. The nest must have fallen into the water, but would the mother
desert her eggs? No.'
There was a break in his voice, as if for a moment he recalled innocent days
when—but he brushed away this weakness with his hook.
Page 93
Smee, much impressed, gazed at the bird as the nest was borne past, but the
more suspicious Starkey said, 'If she is a mother, perhaps she is hanging
about here to help Peter.'
Hook winced. 'Ay,' he said, 'that is the fear that haunts me.'
He was roused from this dejection by Smee's eager voice.
'Captain,' said Smee, 'could we not kidnap these boys' mother and make her
our mother?'
'It is a princely scheme,' cried Hook, and at once it took practical shape in
his great brain. 'We will seize the children and carry them to the boat: the
boys we will make walk the plank, and Wendy shall be our mother.'
Again Wendy forgot herself.
'Never!' she cried, and bobbed.
'What was that?'
But they could see nothing. They thought it must have been but a leaf in the
wind. 'Do you agree, my bullies?' asked Hook.
'There is my hand on it,' they both said.
'And there is my hook. Swear.'
'They all swore. By this time they were on the rock, and suddenly Hook
remembered Tiger Lily.
'Where is the redskin?' he demanded abruptly.
He had a playful humour at moments, and they thought this was one of the
moments.
'That is all right, captain,' Smee answered complacently; 'we let her go.'
'Let her go!' cried Hook.
''Twas your own orders,' the bo'sun faltered.
'You called over the water to us to let her go,' said Starkey.
more suspicious Starkey said, 'If she is a mother, perhaps she is hanging
about here to help Peter.'
Hook winced. 'Ay,' he said, 'that is the fear that haunts me.'
He was roused from this dejection by Smee's eager voice.
'Captain,' said Smee, 'could we not kidnap these boys' mother and make her
our mother?'
'It is a princely scheme,' cried Hook, and at once it took practical shape in
his great brain. 'We will seize the children and carry them to the boat: the
boys we will make walk the plank, and Wendy shall be our mother.'
Again Wendy forgot herself.
'Never!' she cried, and bobbed.
'What was that?'
But they could see nothing. They thought it must have been but a leaf in the
wind. 'Do you agree, my bullies?' asked Hook.
'There is my hand on it,' they both said.
'And there is my hook. Swear.'
'They all swore. By this time they were on the rock, and suddenly Hook
remembered Tiger Lily.
'Where is the redskin?' he demanded abruptly.
He had a playful humour at moments, and they thought this was one of the
moments.
'That is all right, captain,' Smee answered complacently; 'we let her go.'
'Let her go!' cried Hook.
''Twas your own orders,' the bo'sun faltered.
'You called over the water to us to let her go,' said Starkey.
Page 94
'Brimstone and gall,' thundered Hook, 'what cozening is here?' His face had
gone black with rage, but he saw that they believed their words, and he was
startled. 'Lads,' he said, shaking a little, 'I gave no such order.'
'It is passing queer,' Smee said, and they all fidgeted uncomfortably. Hook
raised his voice, but there was a quiver in it.
'Spirit that haunts this dark lagoon to-night,' he cried, 'dost hear me?'
Of course Peter should have kept quiet, but of course he did not. He
immediately answered in Hook's voice:
'Odds, bobs, hammer and tongs, I hear you.'
In that supreme moment Hook did not blanch, even at the gills, but Smee
and Starkey clung to each other in terror.
'Who are you, stranger, speak?' Hook demanded.
'I am James Hook,' replied the voice, 'captain of the Jolly Roger.'
'You are not; you are not,' Hook cried hoarsely.
'Brimstone and gall,' the voice retorted, 'say that again, and I'll cast anchor
in you.'
Hook tried a more ingratiating manner. 'If you are Hook,' he said almost
humbly, 'come tell me, who am I?'
'A codfish,' replied the voice, 'only a codfish.'
'A codfish!' Hook echoed blankly; and it was then, but not till then, that his
proud spirit broke. He saw his men draw back from him.
'Have we been captained all this time by a codfish!' they muttered. 'It is
lowering to our pride.'
They were his dogs snapping at him, but, tragic figure though he had
become, he scarcely heeded them. Against such fearful evidence it was not
their belief in him that he needed, it was his own. He felt his ego slipping
from him. 'Don't desert me, bully,' he whispered hoarsely to it.
gone black with rage, but he saw that they believed their words, and he was
startled. 'Lads,' he said, shaking a little, 'I gave no such order.'
'It is passing queer,' Smee said, and they all fidgeted uncomfortably. Hook
raised his voice, but there was a quiver in it.
'Spirit that haunts this dark lagoon to-night,' he cried, 'dost hear me?'
Of course Peter should have kept quiet, but of course he did not. He
immediately answered in Hook's voice:
'Odds, bobs, hammer and tongs, I hear you.'
In that supreme moment Hook did not blanch, even at the gills, but Smee
and Starkey clung to each other in terror.
'Who are you, stranger, speak?' Hook demanded.
'I am James Hook,' replied the voice, 'captain of the Jolly Roger.'
'You are not; you are not,' Hook cried hoarsely.
'Brimstone and gall,' the voice retorted, 'say that again, and I'll cast anchor
in you.'
Hook tried a more ingratiating manner. 'If you are Hook,' he said almost
humbly, 'come tell me, who am I?'
'A codfish,' replied the voice, 'only a codfish.'
'A codfish!' Hook echoed blankly; and it was then, but not till then, that his
proud spirit broke. He saw his men draw back from him.
'Have we been captained all this time by a codfish!' they muttered. 'It is
lowering to our pride.'
They were his dogs snapping at him, but, tragic figure though he had
become, he scarcely heeded them. Against such fearful evidence it was not
their belief in him that he needed, it was his own. He felt his ego slipping
from him. 'Don't desert me, bully,' he whispered hoarsely to it.
Page 95
In his dark nature there was a touch of the feminine, as in all the great
pirates, and it sometimes gave him intuitions. Suddenly he tried the
guessing game.
'Hook,' he called, 'have you another voice?'
Now Peter could never resist a game, and he answered blithely in his own
voice, 'I have.'
'And another name?'
'Ay, ay.'
'Vegetable?' asked Hook.
'No.'
'Mineral?'
'No.'
'Animal?'
'Yes.'
'Man?'
'No!' This answer rang out scornfully.
'Boy?'
'Yes.'
'Ordinary boy?'
'No!'
'Wonderful boy?'
To Wendy's pain the answer that rang out this time was 'Yes.'
'Are you in England?'
'No.'
pirates, and it sometimes gave him intuitions. Suddenly he tried the
guessing game.
'Hook,' he called, 'have you another voice?'
Now Peter could never resist a game, and he answered blithely in his own
voice, 'I have.'
'And another name?'
'Ay, ay.'
'Vegetable?' asked Hook.
'No.'
'Mineral?'
'No.'
'Animal?'
'Yes.'
'Man?'
'No!' This answer rang out scornfully.
'Boy?'
'Yes.'
'Ordinary boy?'
'No!'
'Wonderful boy?'
To Wendy's pain the answer that rang out this time was 'Yes.'
'Are you in England?'
'No.'
Page 96
'Are you here?'
'Yes.'
Hook was completely puzzled. 'You ask him some questions,' he said to the
others, wiping his damp brow.
Smee reflected. 'I can't think of a thing,' he said regretfully.
'Can't guess, can't guess,' crowed Peter. 'Do you give it up?'
Of course in his pride he was carrying the game too far, and the miscreants
saw their chance.
'Yes, yes,' they answered eagerly.
'Well, then,' he cried, 'I am Peter Pan.'
Pan!
In a moment Hook was himself again, and Smee and Starkey were his
faithful henchmen.
'Now we have him,' Hook shouted. 'Into the water, Smee. Starkey, mind the
boat. Take him dead or alive.'
He leaped as he spoke, and simultaneously came the gay voice of Peter.
'Are you ready, boys?'
'Ay, ay,' from various parts of the lagoon.
'Then lam into the pirates.'
The fight was short and sharp. First to draw blood was John, who gallantly
climbed into the boat and held Starkey. There was a fierce struggle, in
which the cutlass was torn from the pirate's grasp. He wriggled overboard
and John leapt after him. The dinghy drifted away.
Here and there a head bobbed up in the water, and there was a flash of steel
followed by a cry or a whoop. In the confusion some struck at their own
side. The corkscrew of Smee got Tootles in the fourth rib, but he was
'Yes.'
Hook was completely puzzled. 'You ask him some questions,' he said to the
others, wiping his damp brow.
Smee reflected. 'I can't think of a thing,' he said regretfully.
'Can't guess, can't guess,' crowed Peter. 'Do you give it up?'
Of course in his pride he was carrying the game too far, and the miscreants
saw their chance.
'Yes, yes,' they answered eagerly.
'Well, then,' he cried, 'I am Peter Pan.'
Pan!
In a moment Hook was himself again, and Smee and Starkey were his
faithful henchmen.
'Now we have him,' Hook shouted. 'Into the water, Smee. Starkey, mind the
boat. Take him dead or alive.'
He leaped as he spoke, and simultaneously came the gay voice of Peter.
'Are you ready, boys?'
'Ay, ay,' from various parts of the lagoon.
'Then lam into the pirates.'
The fight was short and sharp. First to draw blood was John, who gallantly
climbed into the boat and held Starkey. There was a fierce struggle, in
which the cutlass was torn from the pirate's grasp. He wriggled overboard
and John leapt after him. The dinghy drifted away.
Here and there a head bobbed up in the water, and there was a flash of steel
followed by a cry or a whoop. In the confusion some struck at their own
side. The corkscrew of Smee got Tootles in the fourth rib, but he was
Page 97
himself pinked in turn by Curly. Farther from the rock Starkey was pressing
Slightly and the twins hard.
Where all this time was Peter? He was seeking bigger game.
The others were all brave boys, and they must not be blamed for backing
from the pirate captain. His iron claw made a circle of dead water round
him, from which they fled like affrighted fishes.
But there was one who did not fear him: there was one prepared to enter
that circle.
Strangely, it was not in the water that they met. Hook rose to the rock to
breathe, and at the same moment Peter scaled it on the opposite side. The
rock was slippery as a ball, and they had to crawl rather than climb. Neither
knew that the other was coming. Each feeling for a grip met the other's arm:
in surprise they raised their heads; their faces were almost touching; so they
met.
Some of the greatest heroes have confessed that just before they fell to they
had a sinking. Had it been so with Peter at that moment I would admit it.
After all, this was the only man that the Sea-Cook had feared. But Peter had
no sinking, he had one feeling only, gladness; and he gnashed his pretty
teeth with joy. Quick as thought he snatched a knife from Hook's belt and
was about to drive it home, when he saw that he was higher up the rock
than his foe. It would not have been fighting fair. He gave the pirate a hand
to help him up.
It was then that Hook bit him.
Not the pain of this but its unfairness was what dazed Peter. It made him
quite helpless. He could only stare, horrified. Every child is affected thus
the first time he is treated unfairly. All he thinks he has a right to when he
comes to you to be yours is fairness. After you have been unfair to him he
will love you again, but he will never afterwards be quite the same boy. No
one ever gets over the first unfairness; no one except Peter. He often met it,
but he always forgot it. I suppose that was the real difference between him
and all the rest.
Slightly and the twins hard.
Where all this time was Peter? He was seeking bigger game.
The others were all brave boys, and they must not be blamed for backing
from the pirate captain. His iron claw made a circle of dead water round
him, from which they fled like affrighted fishes.
But there was one who did not fear him: there was one prepared to enter
that circle.
Strangely, it was not in the water that they met. Hook rose to the rock to
breathe, and at the same moment Peter scaled it on the opposite side. The
rock was slippery as a ball, and they had to crawl rather than climb. Neither
knew that the other was coming. Each feeling for a grip met the other's arm:
in surprise they raised their heads; their faces were almost touching; so they
met.
Some of the greatest heroes have confessed that just before they fell to they
had a sinking. Had it been so with Peter at that moment I would admit it.
After all, this was the only man that the Sea-Cook had feared. But Peter had
no sinking, he had one feeling only, gladness; and he gnashed his pretty
teeth with joy. Quick as thought he snatched a knife from Hook's belt and
was about to drive it home, when he saw that he was higher up the rock
than his foe. It would not have been fighting fair. He gave the pirate a hand
to help him up.
It was then that Hook bit him.
Not the pain of this but its unfairness was what dazed Peter. It made him
quite helpless. He could only stare, horrified. Every child is affected thus
the first time he is treated unfairly. All he thinks he has a right to when he
comes to you to be yours is fairness. After you have been unfair to him he
will love you again, but he will never afterwards be quite the same boy. No
one ever gets over the first unfairness; no one except Peter. He often met it,
but he always forgot it. I suppose that was the real difference between him
and all the rest.
Page 98
So when he met it now it was like the first time; and he could just stare,
helpless. Twice the iron hand clawed him.
A few minutes afterwards the other boys saw Hook in the water striking
wildly for the ship; no elation on his pestilent face now, only white fear, for
the crocodile was in dogged pursuit of him. On ordinary occasions the boys
would have swum alongside cheering; but now they were uneasy, for they
had lost both Peter and Wendy, and were scouring the lagoon for them,
calling them by name. They found the dinghy and went home in it, shouting
'Peter, Wendy' as they went, but no answer came save mocking laughter
from the mermaids. 'They must be swimming back or flying,' the boys
concluded. They were not very anxious, they had such faith in Peter. They
chuckled, boylike, because they would be late for bed; and it was all mother
Wendy's fault!
When their voices died away there came cold silence over the lagoon, and
then a feeble cry.
'Help, help!'
Two small figures were beating against the rock; the girl had fainted and lay
on the boy's arm. With a last effort Peter pulled her up the rock and then lay
down beside her. Even as he also fainted he saw that the water was rising.
He knew that they would soon be drowned, but he could do no more.
As they lay side by side a mermaid caught Wendy by the feet, and began
pulling her softly into the water. Peter, feeling her slip from him, woke with
a start, and was just in time to draw her back. But he had to tell her the
truth.
'We are on the rock, Wendy,' he said, 'but it is growing smaller. Soon the
water will be over it.'
She did not understand even now.
'We must go,' she said, almost brightly.
'Yes,' he answered faintly.
'Shall we swim or fly, Peter?'
helpless. Twice the iron hand clawed him.
A few minutes afterwards the other boys saw Hook in the water striking
wildly for the ship; no elation on his pestilent face now, only white fear, for
the crocodile was in dogged pursuit of him. On ordinary occasions the boys
would have swum alongside cheering; but now they were uneasy, for they
had lost both Peter and Wendy, and were scouring the lagoon for them,
calling them by name. They found the dinghy and went home in it, shouting
'Peter, Wendy' as they went, but no answer came save mocking laughter
from the mermaids. 'They must be swimming back or flying,' the boys
concluded. They were not very anxious, they had such faith in Peter. They
chuckled, boylike, because they would be late for bed; and it was all mother
Wendy's fault!
When their voices died away there came cold silence over the lagoon, and
then a feeble cry.
'Help, help!'
Two small figures were beating against the rock; the girl had fainted and lay
on the boy's arm. With a last effort Peter pulled her up the rock and then lay
down beside her. Even as he also fainted he saw that the water was rising.
He knew that they would soon be drowned, but he could do no more.
As they lay side by side a mermaid caught Wendy by the feet, and began
pulling her softly into the water. Peter, feeling her slip from him, woke with
a start, and was just in time to draw her back. But he had to tell her the
truth.
'We are on the rock, Wendy,' he said, 'but it is growing smaller. Soon the
water will be over it.'
She did not understand even now.
'We must go,' she said, almost brightly.
'Yes,' he answered faintly.
'Shall we swim or fly, Peter?'
Page 99
He had to tell her.
'Do you think you could swim or fly as far as the island, Wendy, without my
help?'
She had to admit that she was too tired.
He moaned.
'What is it?' she asked, anxious about him at once.
'I can't help you, Wendy. Hook wounded me. I can neither fly nor swim.'
'Do you mean we shall both be drowned?'
'Look how the water is rising.'
They put their hands over their eyes to shut out the sight. They thought they
would soon be no more. As they sat thus something brushed against Peter as
light as a kiss, and stayed there, as if saying timidly, 'Can I be of any use?'
It was the tail of a kite, which Michael had made some days before. It had
torn itself out of his hand and floated away.
'Michael's kite,' Peter said without interest, but next moment he had seized
the tail, and was pulling the kite toward him.
'It lifted Michael off the ground,' he cried; 'why should it not carry you?'
'Both of us!'
'It can't lift two; Michael and Curly tried.'
'Let us draw lots,' Wendy said bravely.
'And you a lady; never.' Already he had tied the tail round her. She clung to
him; she refused to go without him; but with a 'Good-bye, Wendy,' he
pushed her from the rock; and in a few minutes she was borne out of his
sight. Peter was alone on the lagoon.
The rock was very small now; soon it would be submerged. Pale rays of
light tiptoed across the waters; and by and by there was to be heard a sound
'Do you think you could swim or fly as far as the island, Wendy, without my
help?'
She had to admit that she was too tired.
He moaned.
'What is it?' she asked, anxious about him at once.
'I can't help you, Wendy. Hook wounded me. I can neither fly nor swim.'
'Do you mean we shall both be drowned?'
'Look how the water is rising.'
They put their hands over their eyes to shut out the sight. They thought they
would soon be no more. As they sat thus something brushed against Peter as
light as a kiss, and stayed there, as if saying timidly, 'Can I be of any use?'
It was the tail of a kite, which Michael had made some days before. It had
torn itself out of his hand and floated away.
'Michael's kite,' Peter said without interest, but next moment he had seized
the tail, and was pulling the kite toward him.
'It lifted Michael off the ground,' he cried; 'why should it not carry you?'
'Both of us!'
'It can't lift two; Michael and Curly tried.'
'Let us draw lots,' Wendy said bravely.
'And you a lady; never.' Already he had tied the tail round her. She clung to
him; she refused to go without him; but with a 'Good-bye, Wendy,' he
pushed her from the rock; and in a few minutes she was borne out of his
sight. Peter was alone on the lagoon.
The rock was very small now; soon it would be submerged. Pale rays of
light tiptoed across the waters; and by and by there was to be heard a sound
Page 100
at once the most musical and the most melancholy in the world: the
mermaids calling to the moon.
Peter was not quite like other boys; but he was afraid at last. A tremor ran
through him, like a shudder passing over the sea; but on the sea one shudder
follows another till there are hundreds of them, and Peter felt just the one.
Next moment he was standing erect on the rock again, with that smile on
his face and a drum beating within him. It was saying, 'To die will be an
awfully big adventure.'
mermaids calling to the moon.
Peter was not quite like other boys; but he was afraid at last. A tremor ran
through him, like a shudder passing over the sea; but on the sea one shudder
follows another till there are hundreds of them, and Peter felt just the one.
Next moment he was standing erect on the rock again, with that smile on
his face and a drum beating within him. It was saying, 'To die will be an
awfully big adventure.'
Page 101
Page 102
CHAPTER IX
THE NEVER BIRD
The last sounds Peter heard before he was quite alone were the mermaids
retiring one by one to their bedchambers under the sea. He was too far away
to hear their doors shut; but every door in the coral caves where they live
rings a tiny bell when it opens or closes (as in all the nicest houses on the
mainland), and he heard the bells.
Steadily the waters rose till they were nibbling at his feet; and to pass the
time until they made their final gulp, he watched the only thing moving on
the lagoon. He thought it was a piece of floating paper, perhaps part of the
kite, and wondered idly how long it would take to drift ashore.
Presently he noticed as an odd thing that it was undoubtedly out upon the
lagoon with some definite purpose, for it was fighting the tide, and
sometimes winning; and when it won, Peter, always sympathetic to the
weaker side, could not help clapping; it was such a gallant piece of paper.
It was not really a piece of paper; it was the Never bird, making desperate
efforts to reach Peter on her nest. By working her wings, in a way she had
learned since the nest fell into the water, she was able to some extent to
guide her strange craft, but by the time Peter recognised her she was very
exhausted. She had come to save him, to give him her nest, though there
were eggs in it. I rather wonder at the bird, for though he had been nice to
her, he had also sometimes tormented her. I can suppose only that, like Mrs.
Darling and the rest of them, she was melted because he had all his first
teeth.
She called out to him what she had come for, and he called out to her what
was she doing there; but of course neither of them understood the other's
language. In fanciful stories people can talk to the birds freely, and I wish
for the moment I could pretend that this was such a story, and say that Peter
replied intelligently to the Never bird; but truth is best, and I want to tell
THE NEVER BIRD
The last sounds Peter heard before he was quite alone were the mermaids
retiring one by one to their bedchambers under the sea. He was too far away
to hear their doors shut; but every door in the coral caves where they live
rings a tiny bell when it opens or closes (as in all the nicest houses on the
mainland), and he heard the bells.
Steadily the waters rose till they were nibbling at his feet; and to pass the
time until they made their final gulp, he watched the only thing moving on
the lagoon. He thought it was a piece of floating paper, perhaps part of the
kite, and wondered idly how long it would take to drift ashore.
Presently he noticed as an odd thing that it was undoubtedly out upon the
lagoon with some definite purpose, for it was fighting the tide, and
sometimes winning; and when it won, Peter, always sympathetic to the
weaker side, could not help clapping; it was such a gallant piece of paper.
It was not really a piece of paper; it was the Never bird, making desperate
efforts to reach Peter on her nest. By working her wings, in a way she had
learned since the nest fell into the water, she was able to some extent to
guide her strange craft, but by the time Peter recognised her she was very
exhausted. She had come to save him, to give him her nest, though there
were eggs in it. I rather wonder at the bird, for though he had been nice to
her, he had also sometimes tormented her. I can suppose only that, like Mrs.
Darling and the rest of them, she was melted because he had all his first
teeth.
She called out to him what she had come for, and he called out to her what
was she doing there; but of course neither of them understood the other's
language. In fanciful stories people can talk to the birds freely, and I wish
for the moment I could pretend that this was such a story, and say that Peter
replied intelligently to the Never bird; but truth is best, and I want to tell
Page 103
only what really happened. Well, not only could they not understand each
other, but they forgot their manners.
'I—want—you—to—get—into—the—nest,' the bird called, speaking as
slowly and distinctly as possible, 'and—then—you—can—drift—ashore,
but—I—am—too—tired—to—bring—it—any—nearer—so—you—must
—try—to—swim—to—it.'
'What are you quacking about?' Peter answered. 'Why don't you let the nest
drift as usual?'
'I—want—you—' the bird said, and repeated it all over.
Then Peter tried slow and distinct.
'What—are—you—quacking—about?' and so on.
The Never bird became irritated; they have very short tempers.
'You dunderheaded little jay,' she screamed, 'why don't you do as I tell you?'
Peter felt that she was calling him names, and at a venture he retorted hotly:
'So are you!'
Then rather curiously they both snapped out the same remark:
'Shut up!'
'Shut up!'
Nevertheless the bird was determined to save him if she could, and by one
last mighty effort she propelled the nest against the rock. Then up she flew;
deserting her eggs, so as to make her meaning clear.
Then at last he understood, and clutched the nest and waved his thanks to
the bird as she fluttered overhead. It was not to receive his thanks, however,
that she hung there in the sky; it was not even to watch him get into the
nest; it was to see what he did with her eggs.
There were two large white eggs, and Peter lifted them up and reflected.
The bird covered her face with her wings, so as not to see the last of her
other, but they forgot their manners.
'I—want—you—to—get—into—the—nest,' the bird called, speaking as
slowly and distinctly as possible, 'and—then—you—can—drift—ashore,
but—I—am—too—tired—to—bring—it—any—nearer—so—you—must
—try—to—swim—to—it.'
'What are you quacking about?' Peter answered. 'Why don't you let the nest
drift as usual?'
'I—want—you—' the bird said, and repeated it all over.
Then Peter tried slow and distinct.
'What—are—you—quacking—about?' and so on.
The Never bird became irritated; they have very short tempers.
'You dunderheaded little jay,' she screamed, 'why don't you do as I tell you?'
Peter felt that she was calling him names, and at a venture he retorted hotly:
'So are you!'
Then rather curiously they both snapped out the same remark:
'Shut up!'
'Shut up!'
Nevertheless the bird was determined to save him if she could, and by one
last mighty effort she propelled the nest against the rock. Then up she flew;
deserting her eggs, so as to make her meaning clear.
Then at last he understood, and clutched the nest and waved his thanks to
the bird as she fluttered overhead. It was not to receive his thanks, however,
that she hung there in the sky; it was not even to watch him get into the
nest; it was to see what he did with her eggs.
There were two large white eggs, and Peter lifted them up and reflected.
The bird covered her face with her wings, so as not to see the last of her
Page 104
eggs; but she could not help peeping between the feathers.
I forget whether I have told you that there was a stave on the rock, driven
into it by some buccaneers of long ago to mark the site of buried treasure.
The children had discovered the glittering hoard, and when in mischievous
mood used to fling showers of moidores, diamonds, pearls and pieces of
eight to the gulls, who pounced upon them for food, and then flew away,
raging at the scurvy trick that had been played upon them. The stave was
still there, and on it Starkey had hung his hat, a deep tarpaulin, watertight,
with a broad brim. Peter put the eggs into this hat and set it on the lagoon. It
floated beautifully.
The Never bird saw at once what he was up to, and screamed her
admiration of him; and, alas, Peter crowed his agreement with her. Then he
got into the nest, reared the stave in it as a mast, and hung up his shirt for a
sail. At the same moment the bird fluttered down upon the hat and once
more sat snugly on her eggs. She drifted in one direction, and he was borne
off in another, both cheering.
Of course when Peter landed he beached his barque in a place where the
bird would easily find it; but the hat was such a great success that she
abandoned the nest. It drifted about till it went to pieces, and often Starkey
came to the shore of the lagoon, and with many bitter feelings watched the
bird sitting on his hat. As we shall not see her again, it may be worth
mentioning here that all Never birds now build in that shape of nest, with a
broad brim on which the youngsters take an airing.
Great were the rejoicings when Peter reached the home under the ground
almost as soon as Wendy, who had been carried hither and thither by the
kite. Every boy had adventures to tell; but perhaps the biggest adventure of
all was that they were several hours late for bed. This so inflated them that
they did various dodgy things to get staying up still longer, such as
demanding bandages; but Wendy, though glorying in having them all home
again safe and sound, was scandalised by the lateness of the hour, and cried,
'To bed, to bed,' in a voice that had to be obeyed. Next day, however, she
was awfully tender, and gave out bandages to every one; and they played
till bed-time at limping about and carrying their arms in slings.
I forget whether I have told you that there was a stave on the rock, driven
into it by some buccaneers of long ago to mark the site of buried treasure.
The children had discovered the glittering hoard, and when in mischievous
mood used to fling showers of moidores, diamonds, pearls and pieces of
eight to the gulls, who pounced upon them for food, and then flew away,
raging at the scurvy trick that had been played upon them. The stave was
still there, and on it Starkey had hung his hat, a deep tarpaulin, watertight,
with a broad brim. Peter put the eggs into this hat and set it on the lagoon. It
floated beautifully.
The Never bird saw at once what he was up to, and screamed her
admiration of him; and, alas, Peter crowed his agreement with her. Then he
got into the nest, reared the stave in it as a mast, and hung up his shirt for a
sail. At the same moment the bird fluttered down upon the hat and once
more sat snugly on her eggs. She drifted in one direction, and he was borne
off in another, both cheering.
Of course when Peter landed he beached his barque in a place where the
bird would easily find it; but the hat was such a great success that she
abandoned the nest. It drifted about till it went to pieces, and often Starkey
came to the shore of the lagoon, and with many bitter feelings watched the
bird sitting on his hat. As we shall not see her again, it may be worth
mentioning here that all Never birds now build in that shape of nest, with a
broad brim on which the youngsters take an airing.
Great were the rejoicings when Peter reached the home under the ground
almost as soon as Wendy, who had been carried hither and thither by the
kite. Every boy had adventures to tell; but perhaps the biggest adventure of
all was that they were several hours late for bed. This so inflated them that
they did various dodgy things to get staying up still longer, such as
demanding bandages; but Wendy, though glorying in having them all home
again safe and sound, was scandalised by the lateness of the hour, and cried,
'To bed, to bed,' in a voice that had to be obeyed. Next day, however, she
was awfully tender, and gave out bandages to every one; and they played
till bed-time at limping about and carrying their arms in slings.
Page 105
Page 106
CHAPTER X
THE HAPPY HOME
One important result of the brush on the lagoon was that it made the
redskins their friends. Peter had saved Tiger Lily from a dreadful fate, and
now there was nothing she and her braves would not do for him. All night
they sat above, keeping watch over the home under the ground and awaiting
the big attack by the pirates which obviously could not be much longer
delayed. Even by day they hung about, smoking the pipe of peace, and
looking almost as if they wanted tit-bits to eat.
They called Peter the Great White Father, prostrating themselves before
him; and he liked this tremendously, so that it was not really good for him.
'The great white father,' he would say to them in a very lordly manner, as
they grovelled at his feet, 'is glad to see the Piccaninny warriors protecting
his wigwam from the pirates.'
'Me Tiger Lily,' that lovely creature would reply. 'Peter Pan save me, me his
velly nice friend. Me no let pirates hurt him.'
She was far too pretty to cringe in this way, but Peter thought it his due, and
he would answer condescendingly, 'It is good. Peter Pan has spoken.'
Always when he said, 'Peter Pan has spoken,' it meant that they must now
shut up, and they accepted it humbly in that spirit; but they were by no
means so respectful to the other boys, whom they looked upon as just
ordinary braves. They said 'How-do?' to them, and things like that; and
what annoyed the boys was that Peter seemed to think this all right.
Secretly Wendy sympathised with them a little, but she was far too loyal a
housewife to listen to any complaints against father. 'Father knows best,' she
always said, whatever her private opinion must be. Her private opinion was
that the redskins should not call her a squaw.
THE HAPPY HOME
One important result of the brush on the lagoon was that it made the
redskins their friends. Peter had saved Tiger Lily from a dreadful fate, and
now there was nothing she and her braves would not do for him. All night
they sat above, keeping watch over the home under the ground and awaiting
the big attack by the pirates which obviously could not be much longer
delayed. Even by day they hung about, smoking the pipe of peace, and
looking almost as if they wanted tit-bits to eat.
They called Peter the Great White Father, prostrating themselves before
him; and he liked this tremendously, so that it was not really good for him.
'The great white father,' he would say to them in a very lordly manner, as
they grovelled at his feet, 'is glad to see the Piccaninny warriors protecting
his wigwam from the pirates.'
'Me Tiger Lily,' that lovely creature would reply. 'Peter Pan save me, me his
velly nice friend. Me no let pirates hurt him.'
She was far too pretty to cringe in this way, but Peter thought it his due, and
he would answer condescendingly, 'It is good. Peter Pan has spoken.'
Always when he said, 'Peter Pan has spoken,' it meant that they must now
shut up, and they accepted it humbly in that spirit; but they were by no
means so respectful to the other boys, whom they looked upon as just
ordinary braves. They said 'How-do?' to them, and things like that; and
what annoyed the boys was that Peter seemed to think this all right.
Secretly Wendy sympathised with them a little, but she was far too loyal a
housewife to listen to any complaints against father. 'Father knows best,' she
always said, whatever her private opinion must be. Her private opinion was
that the redskins should not call her a squaw.
Page 107
We have now reached the evening that was to be known among them as the
Night of Nights, because of its adventures and their upshot. The day, as if
quietly gathering its forces, had been almost uneventful, and now the
redskins in their blankets were at their posts above, while, below, the
children were having their evening meal; all except Peter, who had gone out
to get the time. The way you got the time on the island was to find the
crocodile, and then stay near him till the clock struck.
This meal happened to be a make-believe tea, and they sat round the board,
guzzling in their greed; and really, what with their chatter and
recriminations, the noise, as Wendy said, was positively deafening. To be
sure, she did not mind noise, but she simply would not have them grabbing
things, and then excusing themselves by saying that Tootles had pushed
their elbow. There was a fixed rule that they must never hit back at meals,
but should refer the matter of dispute to Wendy by raising the right arm
politely and saying, 'I complain of so-and-so'; but what usually happened
was that they forgot to do this or did it too much.
'Silence,' cried Wendy when for the twentieth time she had told them that
they were not all to speak at once. 'Is your calabash empty, Slightly
darling?'
'Not quite empty, mummy,' Slightly said, after looking into an imaginary
mug.
'He hasn't even begun to drink his milk,' Nibs interposed.
This was telling, and Slightly seized his chance.
'I complain of Nibs,' he cried promptly.
John, however, had held up his hand first.
'Well, John?'
'May I sit in Peter's chair, as he is not here?'
'Sit in father's chair, John!' Wendy was scandalised. 'Certainly not.'
'He is not really our father,' John answered. 'He didn't even know how a
father does till I showed him.'
Night of Nights, because of its adventures and their upshot. The day, as if
quietly gathering its forces, had been almost uneventful, and now the
redskins in their blankets were at their posts above, while, below, the
children were having their evening meal; all except Peter, who had gone out
to get the time. The way you got the time on the island was to find the
crocodile, and then stay near him till the clock struck.
This meal happened to be a make-believe tea, and they sat round the board,
guzzling in their greed; and really, what with their chatter and
recriminations, the noise, as Wendy said, was positively deafening. To be
sure, she did not mind noise, but she simply would not have them grabbing
things, and then excusing themselves by saying that Tootles had pushed
their elbow. There was a fixed rule that they must never hit back at meals,
but should refer the matter of dispute to Wendy by raising the right arm
politely and saying, 'I complain of so-and-so'; but what usually happened
was that they forgot to do this or did it too much.
'Silence,' cried Wendy when for the twentieth time she had told them that
they were not all to speak at once. 'Is your calabash empty, Slightly
darling?'
'Not quite empty, mummy,' Slightly said, after looking into an imaginary
mug.
'He hasn't even begun to drink his milk,' Nibs interposed.
This was telling, and Slightly seized his chance.
'I complain of Nibs,' he cried promptly.
John, however, had held up his hand first.
'Well, John?'
'May I sit in Peter's chair, as he is not here?'
'Sit in father's chair, John!' Wendy was scandalised. 'Certainly not.'
'He is not really our father,' John answered. 'He didn't even know how a
father does till I showed him.'
Page 108
This was grumbling. 'We complain of John,' cried the twins.
Tootles held up his hand. He was so much the humblest of them, indeed he
was the only humble one, that Wendy was specially gentle with him.
'I don't suppose,' Tootles said diffidently, 'that I could be father.'
'No, Tootles.'
Once Tootles began, which was not very often, he had a silly way of going
on.
'As I can't be father,' he said heavily, 'I don't suppose, Michael, you would
let me be baby?'
'No, I won't,' Michael rapped out. He was already in his basket.
'As I can't be baby,' Tootles said, getting heavier and heavier, 'do you think I
could be a twin?'
'No, indeed,' replied the twins; 'it's awfully difficult to be a twin.'
'As I can't be anything important,' said Tootles, 'would any of you like to see
me do a trick?'
'No,' they all replied.
Then at last he stopped. 'I hadn't really any hope,' he said.
The hateful telling broke out again.
'Slightly is coughing on the table.'
'The twins began with mammee-apples.'
'Curly is taking both tappa rolls and yams.'
'Nibs is speaking with his mouth full.'
'I complain of the twins.'
'I complain of Curly.'
'I complain of Nibs.'
Tootles held up his hand. He was so much the humblest of them, indeed he
was the only humble one, that Wendy was specially gentle with him.
'I don't suppose,' Tootles said diffidently, 'that I could be father.'
'No, Tootles.'
Once Tootles began, which was not very often, he had a silly way of going
on.
'As I can't be father,' he said heavily, 'I don't suppose, Michael, you would
let me be baby?'
'No, I won't,' Michael rapped out. He was already in his basket.
'As I can't be baby,' Tootles said, getting heavier and heavier, 'do you think I
could be a twin?'
'No, indeed,' replied the twins; 'it's awfully difficult to be a twin.'
'As I can't be anything important,' said Tootles, 'would any of you like to see
me do a trick?'
'No,' they all replied.
Then at last he stopped. 'I hadn't really any hope,' he said.
The hateful telling broke out again.
'Slightly is coughing on the table.'
'The twins began with mammee-apples.'
'Curly is taking both tappa rolls and yams.'
'Nibs is speaking with his mouth full.'
'I complain of the twins.'
'I complain of Curly.'
'I complain of Nibs.'
Page 109
'Oh dear, oh dear,' cried Wendy, 'I'm sure I sometimes think that children are
more trouble than they are worth.'
She told them to clear away, and sat down to her work-basket: a heavy load
of stockings and every knee with a hole in it as usual.
'Wendy,' remonstrated Michael, 'I'm too big for a cradle.'
'I must have somebody in a cradle,' she said almost tartly, 'and you are the
littlest. A cradle is such a nice homely thing to have about a house.'
While she sewed they played around her; such a group of happy faces and
dancing limbs lit up by that romantic fire. It had become a very familiar
scene this in the home under the ground, but we are looking on it for the last
time.
There was a step above, and Wendy, you may be sure, was the first to
recognise it.
'Children, I hear your father's step. He likes you to meet him at the door.'
Above, the redskins crouched before Peter.
'Watch well, braves. I have spoken.'
And then, as so often before, the gay children dragged him from his tree. As
so often before, but never again.
He had brought nuts for the boys as well as the correct time for Wendy.
'Peter, you just spoil them, you know,' Wendy simpered.
'Ah, old lady,' said Peter, hanging up his gun.
'It was me told him mothers are called old lady,' Michael whispered to
Curly.
'I complain of Michael,' said Curly instantly.
The first twin came to Peter. 'Father, we want to dance.'
'Dance away, my little man,' said Peter, who was in high good humour.
more trouble than they are worth.'
She told them to clear away, and sat down to her work-basket: a heavy load
of stockings and every knee with a hole in it as usual.
'Wendy,' remonstrated Michael, 'I'm too big for a cradle.'
'I must have somebody in a cradle,' she said almost tartly, 'and you are the
littlest. A cradle is such a nice homely thing to have about a house.'
While she sewed they played around her; such a group of happy faces and
dancing limbs lit up by that romantic fire. It had become a very familiar
scene this in the home under the ground, but we are looking on it for the last
time.
There was a step above, and Wendy, you may be sure, was the first to
recognise it.
'Children, I hear your father's step. He likes you to meet him at the door.'
Above, the redskins crouched before Peter.
'Watch well, braves. I have spoken.'
And then, as so often before, the gay children dragged him from his tree. As
so often before, but never again.
He had brought nuts for the boys as well as the correct time for Wendy.
'Peter, you just spoil them, you know,' Wendy simpered.
'Ah, old lady,' said Peter, hanging up his gun.
'It was me told him mothers are called old lady,' Michael whispered to
Curly.
'I complain of Michael,' said Curly instantly.
The first twin came to Peter. 'Father, we want to dance.'
'Dance away, my little man,' said Peter, who was in high good humour.
Page 110
'But we want you to dance.'
Peter was really the best dancer among them, but he pretended to be
scandalised.
'Me! My old bones would rattle.'
'And mummy too.'
'What,' cried Wendy, 'the mother of such an armful, dance!'
'But on a Saturday night,' Slightly insinuated.
It was not really Saturday night, at least it may have been, for they had long
lost count of the days; but always if they wanted to do anything special they
said this was Saturday night, and then they did it.
'Of course it is Saturday night, Peter,' Wendy said, relenting.
'People of our figure, Wendy.'
'But it is only among our own progeny.'
'True, true.'
So they were told they could dance, but they must put on their nighties first.
'Ah, old lady,' Peter said aside to Wendy, warming himself by the fire and
looking down at her as she sat turning a heel, 'there is nothing more
pleasant, of an evening for you and me when the day's toil is over than to
rest by the fire with the little ones near by.'
'It is sweet, Peter, isn't it?' Wendy said, frightfully gratified. 'Peter, I think
Curly has your nose.'
'Michael takes after you.'
She went to him and put her hand on his shoulder.
'Dear Peter,' she said, 'with such a large family, of course, I have now
passed my best, but you don't want to change me, do you?'
'No, Wendy.'
Peter was really the best dancer among them, but he pretended to be
scandalised.
'Me! My old bones would rattle.'
'And mummy too.'
'What,' cried Wendy, 'the mother of such an armful, dance!'
'But on a Saturday night,' Slightly insinuated.
It was not really Saturday night, at least it may have been, for they had long
lost count of the days; but always if they wanted to do anything special they
said this was Saturday night, and then they did it.
'Of course it is Saturday night, Peter,' Wendy said, relenting.
'People of our figure, Wendy.'
'But it is only among our own progeny.'
'True, true.'
So they were told they could dance, but they must put on their nighties first.
'Ah, old lady,' Peter said aside to Wendy, warming himself by the fire and
looking down at her as she sat turning a heel, 'there is nothing more
pleasant, of an evening for you and me when the day's toil is over than to
rest by the fire with the little ones near by.'
'It is sweet, Peter, isn't it?' Wendy said, frightfully gratified. 'Peter, I think
Curly has your nose.'
'Michael takes after you.'
She went to him and put her hand on his shoulder.
'Dear Peter,' she said, 'with such a large family, of course, I have now
passed my best, but you don't want to change me, do you?'
'No, Wendy.'
Page 111
Certainly he did not want a change, but he looked at her uncomfortably;
blinking, you know, like one not sure whether he was awake or asleep.
'Peter, what is it?'
'I was just thinking,' he said, a little scared. 'It is only make-believe, isn't it,
that I am their father?'
'Oh yes,' Wendy said primly.
'You see,' he continued apologetically, 'it would make me seem so old to be
their real father.'
'But they are ours, Peter, yours and mine.'
'But not really, Wendy?' he asked anxiously.
'Not if you don't wish it,' she replied; and she distinctly heard his sigh of
relief. 'Peter,' she asked, trying to speak firmly, 'what are your exact feelings
for me?'
'Those of a devoted son, Wendy.'
'I thought so,' she said, and went and sat by herself at the extreme end of the
room.
'You are so queer,' he said, frankly puzzled, 'and Tiger Lily is just the same.
There is something she wants to be to me, but she says it is not my mother.'
'No, indeed, it is not,' Wendy replied with frightful emphasis. Now we know
why she was prejudiced against the redskins.
'Then what is it?'
'It isn't for a lady to tell.'
'Oh, very well,' Peter said, a little nettled. 'Perhaps Tinker Bell will tell me.'
'Oh yes, Tinker Bell will tell you,' Wendy retorted scornfully. 'She is an
abandoned little creature.'
Here Tink, who was in her boudoir, eavesdropping, squeaked out something
impudent.
blinking, you know, like one not sure whether he was awake or asleep.
'Peter, what is it?'
'I was just thinking,' he said, a little scared. 'It is only make-believe, isn't it,
that I am their father?'
'Oh yes,' Wendy said primly.
'You see,' he continued apologetically, 'it would make me seem so old to be
their real father.'
'But they are ours, Peter, yours and mine.'
'But not really, Wendy?' he asked anxiously.
'Not if you don't wish it,' she replied; and she distinctly heard his sigh of
relief. 'Peter,' she asked, trying to speak firmly, 'what are your exact feelings
for me?'
'Those of a devoted son, Wendy.'
'I thought so,' she said, and went and sat by herself at the extreme end of the
room.
'You are so queer,' he said, frankly puzzled, 'and Tiger Lily is just the same.
There is something she wants to be to me, but she says it is not my mother.'
'No, indeed, it is not,' Wendy replied with frightful emphasis. Now we know
why she was prejudiced against the redskins.
'Then what is it?'
'It isn't for a lady to tell.'
'Oh, very well,' Peter said, a little nettled. 'Perhaps Tinker Bell will tell me.'
'Oh yes, Tinker Bell will tell you,' Wendy retorted scornfully. 'She is an
abandoned little creature.'
Here Tink, who was in her boudoir, eavesdropping, squeaked out something
impudent.
Page 112
'She says she glories in being abandoned,' Peter interpreted.
He had a sudden idea. 'Perhaps Tink wants to be my mother?'
'You silly ass!' cried Tinker Bell in a passion.
She had said it so often that Wendy needed no translation.
'I almost agree with her,' Wendy snapped. Fancy Wendy snapping. But she
had been much tried, and she little knew what was to happen before the
night was out. If she had known she would not have snapped.
None of them knew. Perhaps it was best not to know. Their ignorance gave
them one more glad hour; and as it was to be their last hour on the island,
let us rejoice that there were sixty glad minutes in it. They sang and danced
in their night-gowns. Such a deliciously creepy song it was, in which they
pretended to be frightened at their own shadows; little witting that so soon
shadows would close in upon them, from whom they would shrink in real
fear. So uproariously gay was the dance, and how they buffeted each other
on the bed and out of it! It was a pillow fight rather than a dance, and when
it was finished, the pillows insisted on one bout more, like partners who
know that they may never meet again. The stories they told, before it was
time for Wendy's good-night story! Even Slightly tried to tell a story that
night, but the beginning was so fearfully dull that it appalled even himself,
and he said gloomily:
'Yes, it is a dull beginning. I say, let us pretend that it is the end.'
And then at last they all got into bed for Wendy's story, the story they loved
best, the story Peter hated. Usually when she began to tell this story he left
the room or put his hands over his ears; and possibly if he had done either
of those things this time they might all still be on the island. But to-night he
remained on his stool; and we shall see what happened.
He had a sudden idea. 'Perhaps Tink wants to be my mother?'
'You silly ass!' cried Tinker Bell in a passion.
She had said it so often that Wendy needed no translation.
'I almost agree with her,' Wendy snapped. Fancy Wendy snapping. But she
had been much tried, and she little knew what was to happen before the
night was out. If she had known she would not have snapped.
None of them knew. Perhaps it was best not to know. Their ignorance gave
them one more glad hour; and as it was to be their last hour on the island,
let us rejoice that there were sixty glad minutes in it. They sang and danced
in their night-gowns. Such a deliciously creepy song it was, in which they
pretended to be frightened at their own shadows; little witting that so soon
shadows would close in upon them, from whom they would shrink in real
fear. So uproariously gay was the dance, and how they buffeted each other
on the bed and out of it! It was a pillow fight rather than a dance, and when
it was finished, the pillows insisted on one bout more, like partners who
know that they may never meet again. The stories they told, before it was
time for Wendy's good-night story! Even Slightly tried to tell a story that
night, but the beginning was so fearfully dull that it appalled even himself,
and he said gloomily:
'Yes, it is a dull beginning. I say, let us pretend that it is the end.'
And then at last they all got into bed for Wendy's story, the story they loved
best, the story Peter hated. Usually when she began to tell this story he left
the room or put his hands over his ears; and possibly if he had done either
of those things this time they might all still be on the island. But to-night he
remained on his stool; and we shall see what happened.
Page 113
CHAPTER XI
WENDY'S STORY
'Listen, then,' said Wendy, settling down to her story, with Michael at her
feet and seven boys in the bed. 'There was once a gentleman——'
'I had rather he had been a lady,' Curly said.
'I wish he had been a white rat,' said Nibs.
'Quiet,' their mother admonished them. 'There was a lady also, and——'
'O mummy,' cried the first twin, 'you mean that there is a lady also, don't
you? She is not dead, is she?'
'Oh no.'
'I am awfully glad she isn't dead,' said Tootles. 'Are you glad, John?'
'Of course I am.'
'Are you glad, Nibs?'
'Rather.'
'Are you glad, Twins?'
'We are just glad.'
'Oh dear,' sighed Wendy.
'Little less noise there,' Peter called out, determined that she should have
fair play, however beastly a story it might be in his opinion.
'The gentleman's name,' Wendy continued, 'was Mr. Darling, and her name
was Mrs. Darling.'
'I knew them,' John said, to annoy the others.
WENDY'S STORY
'Listen, then,' said Wendy, settling down to her story, with Michael at her
feet and seven boys in the bed. 'There was once a gentleman——'
'I had rather he had been a lady,' Curly said.
'I wish he had been a white rat,' said Nibs.
'Quiet,' their mother admonished them. 'There was a lady also, and——'
'O mummy,' cried the first twin, 'you mean that there is a lady also, don't
you? She is not dead, is she?'
'Oh no.'
'I am awfully glad she isn't dead,' said Tootles. 'Are you glad, John?'
'Of course I am.'
'Are you glad, Nibs?'
'Rather.'
'Are you glad, Twins?'
'We are just glad.'
'Oh dear,' sighed Wendy.
'Little less noise there,' Peter called out, determined that she should have
fair play, however beastly a story it might be in his opinion.
'The gentleman's name,' Wendy continued, 'was Mr. Darling, and her name
was Mrs. Darling.'
'I knew them,' John said, to annoy the others.
Page 114
'I think I knew them,' said Michael rather doubtfully.
'They were married, you know,' explained Wendy, 'and what do you think
they had?'
'White rats,' cried Nibs, inspired.
'No.'
'It's awfully puzzling,' said Tootles, who knew the story by heart.
'Quiet, Tootles. They had three descendants.'
'What is descendants?'
'Well, you are one, Twin.
'Do you hear that, John? I am a descendant.'
'Descendants are only children,' said John.
'Oh dear, oh dear,' sighed Wendy. 'Now these three children had a faithful
nurse called Nana; but Mr. Darling was angry with her and chained her up
in the yard; and so all the children flew away.'
'It's an awfully good story,' said Nibs.
'They flew away,' Wendy continued, 'to the Neverland, where the lost
children are.'
'I just thought they did,' Curly broke in excitedly. 'I don't know how it is,
but I just thought they did.'
'O Wendy,' cried Tootles, 'was one of the lost children called Tootles?'
'Yes, he was.'
'I am in a story. Hurrah, I am in a story, Nibs.'
'Hush. Now I want you to consider the feelings of the unhappy parents with
all their children flown away.'
'They were married, you know,' explained Wendy, 'and what do you think
they had?'
'White rats,' cried Nibs, inspired.
'No.'
'It's awfully puzzling,' said Tootles, who knew the story by heart.
'Quiet, Tootles. They had three descendants.'
'What is descendants?'
'Well, you are one, Twin.
'Do you hear that, John? I am a descendant.'
'Descendants are only children,' said John.
'Oh dear, oh dear,' sighed Wendy. 'Now these three children had a faithful
nurse called Nana; but Mr. Darling was angry with her and chained her up
in the yard; and so all the children flew away.'
'It's an awfully good story,' said Nibs.
'They flew away,' Wendy continued, 'to the Neverland, where the lost
children are.'
'I just thought they did,' Curly broke in excitedly. 'I don't know how it is,
but I just thought they did.'
'O Wendy,' cried Tootles, 'was one of the lost children called Tootles?'
'Yes, he was.'
'I am in a story. Hurrah, I am in a story, Nibs.'
'Hush. Now I want you to consider the feelings of the unhappy parents with
all their children flown away.'
Page 115
'Oo!' they all moaned, though they were not really considering the feelings
of the unhappy parents one jot.
'Think of the empty beds!'
'Oo!'
'It's awfully sad,' the first twin said cheerfully.
'I don't see how it can have a happy ending,' said the second twin. 'Do you,
Nibs?'
'I'm frightfully anxious.'
'If you knew how great is a mother's love,' Wendy told them triumphantly,
'you would have no fear.' She had now come to the part that Peter hated.
'I do like a mother's love,' said Tootles, hitting Nibs with a pillow. 'Do you
like a mother's love, Nibs?'
'I do just,' said Nibs, hitting back.
'You see,' Wendy said complacently, 'our heroine knew that the mother
would always leave the window open for her children to fly back by; so
they stayed away for years and had a lovely time.'
'Did they ever go back?'
'Let us now,' said Wendy, bracing herself for her finest effort, 'take a peep
into the future'; and they all gave themselves the twist that makes peeps into
the future easier. 'Years have rolled by; and who is this elegant lady of
uncertain age alighting at London Station?'
'O Wendy, who is she?' cried Nibs, every bit as excited as if he didn't know.
'Can it be—yes—no—it is—the fair Wendy!'
'Oh!'
'And who are the two noble portly figures accompanying her, now grown to
man's estate? Can they be John and Michael? They are!'
'Oh!'
of the unhappy parents one jot.
'Think of the empty beds!'
'Oo!'
'It's awfully sad,' the first twin said cheerfully.
'I don't see how it can have a happy ending,' said the second twin. 'Do you,
Nibs?'
'I'm frightfully anxious.'
'If you knew how great is a mother's love,' Wendy told them triumphantly,
'you would have no fear.' She had now come to the part that Peter hated.
'I do like a mother's love,' said Tootles, hitting Nibs with a pillow. 'Do you
like a mother's love, Nibs?'
'I do just,' said Nibs, hitting back.
'You see,' Wendy said complacently, 'our heroine knew that the mother
would always leave the window open for her children to fly back by; so
they stayed away for years and had a lovely time.'
'Did they ever go back?'
'Let us now,' said Wendy, bracing herself for her finest effort, 'take a peep
into the future'; and they all gave themselves the twist that makes peeps into
the future easier. 'Years have rolled by; and who is this elegant lady of
uncertain age alighting at London Station?'
'O Wendy, who is she?' cried Nibs, every bit as excited as if he didn't know.
'Can it be—yes—no—it is—the fair Wendy!'
'Oh!'
'And who are the two noble portly figures accompanying her, now grown to
man's estate? Can they be John and Michael? They are!'
'Oh!'
Page 116
'"See, dear brothers," says Wendy, pointing upwards, '"there is the window
still standing open. Ah, now we are rewarded for our sublime faith in a
mother's love." So up they flew to their mummy and daddy; and pen cannot
describe the happy scene, over which we draw a veil.'
That was the story, and they were as pleased with it as the fair narrator
herself. Everything just as it should be, you see. Off we skip like the most
heartless things in the world, which is what children are, but so attractive;
and we have an entirely selfish time; and then when we have need of
special attention we nobly return for it, confident that we shall be embraced
instead of smacked.
So great indeed was their faith in a mother's love that they felt they could
afford to be callous for a bit longer.
But there was one there who knew better; and when Wendy finished he
uttered a hollow groan.
'What is it, Peter?' she cried, running to him, thinking he was ill. She felt
him solicitously, lower down than his chest. 'Where is it, Peter?'
'It isn't that kind of pain,' Peter replied darkly.
'Then what kind is it?'
'Wendy, you are wrong about mothers.'
They all gathered round him in affright, so alarming was his agitation; and
with a fine candour he told them what he had hitherto concealed.
'Long ago,' he said, 'I thought like you that my mother would always keep
the window open for me; so I stayed away for moons and moons and
moons, and then flew back; but the window was barred, for mother had
forgotten all about me, and there was another little boy sleeping in my bed.'
I am not sure that this was true, but Peter thought it was true; and it scared
them.
'Are you sure mothers are like that?'
'Yes.'
still standing open. Ah, now we are rewarded for our sublime faith in a
mother's love." So up they flew to their mummy and daddy; and pen cannot
describe the happy scene, over which we draw a veil.'
That was the story, and they were as pleased with it as the fair narrator
herself. Everything just as it should be, you see. Off we skip like the most
heartless things in the world, which is what children are, but so attractive;
and we have an entirely selfish time; and then when we have need of
special attention we nobly return for it, confident that we shall be embraced
instead of smacked.
So great indeed was their faith in a mother's love that they felt they could
afford to be callous for a bit longer.
But there was one there who knew better; and when Wendy finished he
uttered a hollow groan.
'What is it, Peter?' she cried, running to him, thinking he was ill. She felt
him solicitously, lower down than his chest. 'Where is it, Peter?'
'It isn't that kind of pain,' Peter replied darkly.
'Then what kind is it?'
'Wendy, you are wrong about mothers.'
They all gathered round him in affright, so alarming was his agitation; and
with a fine candour he told them what he had hitherto concealed.
'Long ago,' he said, 'I thought like you that my mother would always keep
the window open for me; so I stayed away for moons and moons and
moons, and then flew back; but the window was barred, for mother had
forgotten all about me, and there was another little boy sleeping in my bed.'
I am not sure that this was true, but Peter thought it was true; and it scared
them.
'Are you sure mothers are like that?'
'Yes.'
Page 117
So this was the truth about mothers. The toads!
Still it is best to be careful; and no one knows so quickly as a child when he
should give in. 'Wendy, let us go home,' cried John and Michael together.
'Yes,' she said, clutching them.
'Not to-night?' asked the lost boys bewildered. They knew in what they
called their hearts that one can get on quite well without a mother, and that
it is only the mothers who think you can't.
'At once,' Wendy replied resolutely, for the horrible thought had come to
her: 'Perhaps mother is in half mourning by this time.'
This dread made her forgetful of what must be Peter's feelings, and she said
to him rather sharply, 'Peter, will you make the necessary arrangements?'
'If you wish it,', he replied, as coolly as if she had asked him to pass the
nuts.
Still it is best to be careful; and no one knows so quickly as a child when he
should give in. 'Wendy, let us go home,' cried John and Michael together.
'Yes,' she said, clutching them.
'Not to-night?' asked the lost boys bewildered. They knew in what they
called their hearts that one can get on quite well without a mother, and that
it is only the mothers who think you can't.
'At once,' Wendy replied resolutely, for the horrible thought had come to
her: 'Perhaps mother is in half mourning by this time.'
This dread made her forgetful of what must be Peter's feelings, and she said
to him rather sharply, 'Peter, will you make the necessary arrangements?'
'If you wish it,', he replied, as coolly as if she had asked him to pass the
nuts.
Page 118
Not so much as a sorry-to-lose-you between them! If she did not mind the
parting, he was going to show her, was Peter, that neither did he.
parting, he was going to show her, was Peter, that neither did he.
Page 119
But of course he cared very much; and he was so full of wrath against
grown-ups, who, as usual, were spoiling everything, that as soon as he got
inside his tree he breathed intentionally quick short breaths at the rate of
about five to a second. He did this because there is a saying in the
Neverland that, every time you breathe, a grown-up dies; and Peter was
killing them off vindictively as fast as possible.
Then having given the necessary instructions to the redskins he returned to
the home, where an unworthy scene had been enacted in his absence. Panic-
stricken at the thought of losing Wendy the lost boys had advanced upon her
threateningly.
'It will be worse than before she came,' they cried.
'We shan't let her go.'
'Let's keep her prisoner.'
'Ay, chain her up.'
In her extremity an instinct told her to which of them to turn.
'Tootles,' she cried, 'I appeal to you.'
Was it not strange? she appealed to Tootles, quite the silliest one.
Grandly, however, did Tootles respond. For that one moment he dropped his
silliness and spoke with dignity.
'I am just Tootles,' he said, 'and nobody minds me. But the first who does
not behave to Wendy like an English gentleman I will blood him severely.'
He drew his hanger; and for that instant his sun was at noon. The others
held back uneasily. Then Peter returned, and they saw at once that they
would get no support from him. He would keep no girl in the Neverland
against her will.
'Wendy,' he said, striding up and down, 'I have asked the redskins to guide
you through the wood, as flying tires you so.'
'Thank you, Peter.'
grown-ups, who, as usual, were spoiling everything, that as soon as he got
inside his tree he breathed intentionally quick short breaths at the rate of
about five to a second. He did this because there is a saying in the
Neverland that, every time you breathe, a grown-up dies; and Peter was
killing them off vindictively as fast as possible.
Then having given the necessary instructions to the redskins he returned to
the home, where an unworthy scene had been enacted in his absence. Panic-
stricken at the thought of losing Wendy the lost boys had advanced upon her
threateningly.
'It will be worse than before she came,' they cried.
'We shan't let her go.'
'Let's keep her prisoner.'
'Ay, chain her up.'
In her extremity an instinct told her to which of them to turn.
'Tootles,' she cried, 'I appeal to you.'
Was it not strange? she appealed to Tootles, quite the silliest one.
Grandly, however, did Tootles respond. For that one moment he dropped his
silliness and spoke with dignity.
'I am just Tootles,' he said, 'and nobody minds me. But the first who does
not behave to Wendy like an English gentleman I will blood him severely.'
He drew his hanger; and for that instant his sun was at noon. The others
held back uneasily. Then Peter returned, and they saw at once that they
would get no support from him. He would keep no girl in the Neverland
against her will.
'Wendy,' he said, striding up and down, 'I have asked the redskins to guide
you through the wood, as flying tires you so.'
'Thank you, Peter.'
Page 120
'Then,' he continued, in the short sharp voice of one accustomed to be
obeyed, 'Tinker Bell will take you across the sea. Wake her, Nibs.'
Nibs had to knock twice before he got an answer, though Tink had really
been sitting up in bed listening for some time.
'Who are you? How dare you? Go away,' she cried.
'You are to get up, Tink,' Nibs called, 'and take Wendy on a journey.'
Of course Tink had been delighted to hear that Wendy was going; but she
was jolly well determined not to be her courier, and she said so in still more
offensive language. Then she pretended to be asleep again.
'She says she won't,' Nibs exclaimed, aghast at such insubordination,
whereupon Peter went sternly toward the young lady's chamber.
'Tink,' he rapped out, 'if you don't get up and dress at once I will open the
curtains, and then we shall all see you in your négligée.'
This made her leap to the floor. 'Who said I wasn't getting up?' she cried.
In the meantime the boys were gazing very forlornly at Wendy, now
equipped with John and Michael for the journey. By this time they were
dejected, not merely because they were about to lose her, but also because
they felt that she was going off to something nice to which they had not
been invited. Novelty was beckoning to them as usual.
Crediting them with a nobler feeling Wendy melted.
'Dear ones,' she said, 'if you will all come with me I feel almost sure I can
get my father and mother to adopt you.'
The invitation was meant specially for Peter; but each of the boys was
thinking exclusively of himself, and at once they jumped with joy.
'But won't they think us rather a handful?' Nibs asked in the middle of his
jump.
'Oh no,' said Wendy, rapidly thinking it out, 'it will only mean having a few
beds in the drawing-room; they can be hidden behind screens on first
Thursdays.'
obeyed, 'Tinker Bell will take you across the sea. Wake her, Nibs.'
Nibs had to knock twice before he got an answer, though Tink had really
been sitting up in bed listening for some time.
'Who are you? How dare you? Go away,' she cried.
'You are to get up, Tink,' Nibs called, 'and take Wendy on a journey.'
Of course Tink had been delighted to hear that Wendy was going; but she
was jolly well determined not to be her courier, and she said so in still more
offensive language. Then she pretended to be asleep again.
'She says she won't,' Nibs exclaimed, aghast at such insubordination,
whereupon Peter went sternly toward the young lady's chamber.
'Tink,' he rapped out, 'if you don't get up and dress at once I will open the
curtains, and then we shall all see you in your négligée.'
This made her leap to the floor. 'Who said I wasn't getting up?' she cried.
In the meantime the boys were gazing very forlornly at Wendy, now
equipped with John and Michael for the journey. By this time they were
dejected, not merely because they were about to lose her, but also because
they felt that she was going off to something nice to which they had not
been invited. Novelty was beckoning to them as usual.
Crediting them with a nobler feeling Wendy melted.
'Dear ones,' she said, 'if you will all come with me I feel almost sure I can
get my father and mother to adopt you.'
The invitation was meant specially for Peter; but each of the boys was
thinking exclusively of himself, and at once they jumped with joy.
'But won't they think us rather a handful?' Nibs asked in the middle of his
jump.
'Oh no,' said Wendy, rapidly thinking it out, 'it will only mean having a few
beds in the drawing-room; they can be hidden behind screens on first
Thursdays.'
Page 121
'Peter, can we go?' they all cried imploringly. They took it for granted that if
they went he would go also, but really they scarcely cared. Thus children
are ever ready, when novelty knocks, to desert their dearest ones.
'All right,' Peter replied with a bitter smile; and immediately they rushed to
get their things.
'And now, Peter,' Wendy said, thinking she had put everything right, 'I am
going to give you your medicine before you go.' She loved to give them
medicine, and undoubtedly gave them too much. Of course it was only
water, but it was out of a calabash, and she always shook the calabash and
counted the drops, which gave it a certain medicinal quality. On this
occasion, however, she did not give Peter his draught, for just as she had
prepared it, she saw a look on his face that made her heart sink.
'Get your things, Peter,' she cried, shaking.
'No,' he answered, pretending indifference, 'I am not going with you,
Wendy.'
'Yes, Peter.'
'No.'
To show that her departure would leave him unmoved, he skipped up and
down the room, playing gaily on his heartless pipes. She had to run about
after him, though it was rather undignified.
'To find your mother,' she coaxed.
Now, if Peter had ever quite had a mother, he no longer missed her. He
could do very well without one. He had thought them out, and remembered
only their bad points.
'No, no,' he told Wendy decisively; 'perhaps she would say I was old, and I
just want always to be a little boy and to have fun.'
'But, Peter——'
'No.'
And so the others had to be told.
they went he would go also, but really they scarcely cared. Thus children
are ever ready, when novelty knocks, to desert their dearest ones.
'All right,' Peter replied with a bitter smile; and immediately they rushed to
get their things.
'And now, Peter,' Wendy said, thinking she had put everything right, 'I am
going to give you your medicine before you go.' She loved to give them
medicine, and undoubtedly gave them too much. Of course it was only
water, but it was out of a calabash, and she always shook the calabash and
counted the drops, which gave it a certain medicinal quality. On this
occasion, however, she did not give Peter his draught, for just as she had
prepared it, she saw a look on his face that made her heart sink.
'Get your things, Peter,' she cried, shaking.
'No,' he answered, pretending indifference, 'I am not going with you,
Wendy.'
'Yes, Peter.'
'No.'
To show that her departure would leave him unmoved, he skipped up and
down the room, playing gaily on his heartless pipes. She had to run about
after him, though it was rather undignified.
'To find your mother,' she coaxed.
Now, if Peter had ever quite had a mother, he no longer missed her. He
could do very well without one. He had thought them out, and remembered
only their bad points.
'No, no,' he told Wendy decisively; 'perhaps she would say I was old, and I
just want always to be a little boy and to have fun.'
'But, Peter——'
'No.'
And so the others had to be told.
Page 122
'Peter isn't coming.'
Peter not coming! They gazed blankly at him, their sticks over their backs,
and on each stick a bundle. Their first thought was that if Peter was not
going he had probably changed his mind about letting them go.
But he was far too proud for that. 'If you find your mothers,' he said darkly,
'I hope you will like them.'
The awful cynicism of this made an uncomfortable impression, and most of
them began to look rather doubtful. After all, their faces said, were they not
noodles to want to go?
'Now then,' cried Peter, 'no fuss, no blubbering; good-bye, Wendy'; and he
held out his hand cheerily, quite as if they must really go now, for he had
something important to do.
She had to take his hand, as there was no indication that he would prefer a
thimble.
'You will remember about changing your flannels, Peter?' she said, lingering
over him. She was always so particular about their flannels.
'Yes.'
'And you will take your medicine?'
'Yes.'
That seemed to be everything; and an awkward pause followed. Peter,
however, was not the kind that breaks down before people. 'Are you ready,
Tinker Bell?' he called out.
'Ay, ay.'
'Then lead the way.'
Tink darted up the nearest tree; but no one followed her, for it was at this
moment that the pirates made their dreadful attack upon the redskins.
Above, where all had been so still, the air was rent with shrieks and the
clash of steel. Below, there was dead silence. Mouths opened and remained
open. Wendy fell on her knees, but her arms were extended toward Peter.
Peter not coming! They gazed blankly at him, their sticks over their backs,
and on each stick a bundle. Their first thought was that if Peter was not
going he had probably changed his mind about letting them go.
But he was far too proud for that. 'If you find your mothers,' he said darkly,
'I hope you will like them.'
The awful cynicism of this made an uncomfortable impression, and most of
them began to look rather doubtful. After all, their faces said, were they not
noodles to want to go?
'Now then,' cried Peter, 'no fuss, no blubbering; good-bye, Wendy'; and he
held out his hand cheerily, quite as if they must really go now, for he had
something important to do.
She had to take his hand, as there was no indication that he would prefer a
thimble.
'You will remember about changing your flannels, Peter?' she said, lingering
over him. She was always so particular about their flannels.
'Yes.'
'And you will take your medicine?'
'Yes.'
That seemed to be everything; and an awkward pause followed. Peter,
however, was not the kind that breaks down before people. 'Are you ready,
Tinker Bell?' he called out.
'Ay, ay.'
'Then lead the way.'
Tink darted up the nearest tree; but no one followed her, for it was at this
moment that the pirates made their dreadful attack upon the redskins.
Above, where all had been so still, the air was rent with shrieks and the
clash of steel. Below, there was dead silence. Mouths opened and remained
open. Wendy fell on her knees, but her arms were extended toward Peter.
Page 123
All arms were extended to him, as if suddenly blown in his direction; they
were beseeching him mutely not to desert them. As for Peter, he seized his
sword, the same he thought he had slain Barbecue with; and the lust of
battle was in his eye.
were beseeching him mutely not to desert them. As for Peter, he seized his
sword, the same he thought he had slain Barbecue with; and the lust of
battle was in his eye.
Page 124
CHAPTER XII
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
The pirate attack had been a complete surprise: a sure proof that the
unscrupulous Hook had conducted it improperly, for to surprise redskins
fairly is beyond the wit of the white man.
By all the unwritten laws of savage warfare it is always the redskin who
attacks, and with the wiliness of his race he does it just before the dawn, at
which time he knows the courage of the whites to be at its lowest ebb. The
white men have in the meantime made a rude stockade on the summit of
yonder undulating ground, at the foot of which a stream runs; for it is
destruction to be too far from water. There they await the onslaught, the
inexperienced ones clutching their revolvers and treading on twigs, but the
old hands sleeping tranquilly until just before the dawn. Through the long
black night the savage scouts wriggle, snake-like, among the grass without
stirring a blade. The brushwood closes behind them as silently as sand into
which a mole has dived. Not a sound is to be heard, save when they give
vent to a wonderful imitation of the lonely call of the coyote. The cry is
answered by other braves; and some of them do it even better than the
coyotes, who are not very good at it. So the chill hours wear on, and the
long suspense is horribly trying to the paleface who has to live through it
for the first time; but to the trained hand those ghastly calls and still
ghastlier silences are but an intimation of how the night is marching.
That this was the usual procedure was so well known to Hook that in
disregarding it he cannot be excused on the plea of ignorance.
The Piccaninnies, on their part, trusted implicitly to his honour, and their
whole action of the night stands out in marked contrast to his. They left
nothing undone that was consistent with the reputation of their tribe. With
that alertness of the senses which is at once the marvel and despair of
civilised peoples, they knew that the pirates were on the island from the
moment one of them trod on a dry stick; and in an incredibly short space of
THE CHILDREN ARE CARRIED OFF
The pirate attack had been a complete surprise: a sure proof that the
unscrupulous Hook had conducted it improperly, for to surprise redskins
fairly is beyond the wit of the white man.
By all the unwritten laws of savage warfare it is always the redskin who
attacks, and with the wiliness of his race he does it just before the dawn, at
which time he knows the courage of the whites to be at its lowest ebb. The
white men have in the meantime made a rude stockade on the summit of
yonder undulating ground, at the foot of which a stream runs; for it is
destruction to be too far from water. There they await the onslaught, the
inexperienced ones clutching their revolvers and treading on twigs, but the
old hands sleeping tranquilly until just before the dawn. Through the long
black night the savage scouts wriggle, snake-like, among the grass without
stirring a blade. The brushwood closes behind them as silently as sand into
which a mole has dived. Not a sound is to be heard, save when they give
vent to a wonderful imitation of the lonely call of the coyote. The cry is
answered by other braves; and some of them do it even better than the
coyotes, who are not very good at it. So the chill hours wear on, and the
long suspense is horribly trying to the paleface who has to live through it
for the first time; but to the trained hand those ghastly calls and still
ghastlier silences are but an intimation of how the night is marching.
That this was the usual procedure was so well known to Hook that in
disregarding it he cannot be excused on the plea of ignorance.
The Piccaninnies, on their part, trusted implicitly to his honour, and their
whole action of the night stands out in marked contrast to his. They left
nothing undone that was consistent with the reputation of their tribe. With
that alertness of the senses which is at once the marvel and despair of
civilised peoples, they knew that the pirates were on the island from the
moment one of them trod on a dry stick; and in an incredibly short space of
Page 125
time the coyote cries began. Every foot of ground between the spot where
Hook had landed his forces and the home under the trees was stealthily
examined by braves wearing their mocassins with the heels in front. They
found only one hillock with a stream at its base, so that Hook had no
choice; here he must establish himself and wait for just before the dawn.
Everything being thus mapped out with almost diabolical cunning, the main
body of the redskins folded their blankets around them, and in the
phlegmatic manner that is to them the pearl of manhood squatted above the
children's home, awaiting the cold moment when they should deal pale
death.
Here dreaming, though wide-awake, of the exquisite tortures to which they
were to put him at break of day, those confiding savages were found by the
treacherous Hook. From the accounts afterwards supplied by such of the
scouts as escaped the carnage, he does not seem even to have paused at the
rising ground, though it is certain that in that grey light he must have seen
it: no thought of waiting to be attacked appears from first to last to have
visited his subtle mind; he would not even hold off till the night was nearly
spent; on he pounded with no policy but to fall to. What could the
bewildered scouts do, masters as they were of every warlike artifice save
this one, but trot helplessly after him, exposing themselves fatally to view,
the while they gave pathetic utterance to the coyote cry.
Around the brave Tiger Lily were a dozen of her stoutest warriors, and they
suddenly saw the perfidious pirates bearing down upon them. Fell from
their eyes then the film through which they had looked at victory. No more
would they torture at the stake. For them the happy hunting-grounds now.
They knew it; but as their fathers' sons they acquitted themselves. Even then
they had time to gather in a phalanx that would have been hard to break had
they risen quickly, but this they were forbidden to do by the traditions of
their race. It is written that the noble savage must never express surprise in
the presence of the white. Thus terrible as the sudden appearance of the
pirates must have been to them, they remained stationary for a moment, not
a muscle moving; as if the foe had come by invitation. Then, indeed, the
tradition gallantly upheld, they seized their weapons, and the air was torn
with the warcry; but it was now too late.
Hook had landed his forces and the home under the trees was stealthily
examined by braves wearing their mocassins with the heels in front. They
found only one hillock with a stream at its base, so that Hook had no
choice; here he must establish himself and wait for just before the dawn.
Everything being thus mapped out with almost diabolical cunning, the main
body of the redskins folded their blankets around them, and in the
phlegmatic manner that is to them the pearl of manhood squatted above the
children's home, awaiting the cold moment when they should deal pale
death.
Here dreaming, though wide-awake, of the exquisite tortures to which they
were to put him at break of day, those confiding savages were found by the
treacherous Hook. From the accounts afterwards supplied by such of the
scouts as escaped the carnage, he does not seem even to have paused at the
rising ground, though it is certain that in that grey light he must have seen
it: no thought of waiting to be attacked appears from first to last to have
visited his subtle mind; he would not even hold off till the night was nearly
spent; on he pounded with no policy but to fall to. What could the
bewildered scouts do, masters as they were of every warlike artifice save
this one, but trot helplessly after him, exposing themselves fatally to view,
the while they gave pathetic utterance to the coyote cry.
Around the brave Tiger Lily were a dozen of her stoutest warriors, and they
suddenly saw the perfidious pirates bearing down upon them. Fell from
their eyes then the film through which they had looked at victory. No more
would they torture at the stake. For them the happy hunting-grounds now.
They knew it; but as their fathers' sons they acquitted themselves. Even then
they had time to gather in a phalanx that would have been hard to break had
they risen quickly, but this they were forbidden to do by the traditions of
their race. It is written that the noble savage must never express surprise in
the presence of the white. Thus terrible as the sudden appearance of the
pirates must have been to them, they remained stationary for a moment, not
a muscle moving; as if the foe had come by invitation. Then, indeed, the
tradition gallantly upheld, they seized their weapons, and the air was torn
with the warcry; but it was now too late.
Page 126
It is no part of ours to describe what was a massacre rather than a fight.
Thus perished many of the flower of the Piccaninny tribe. Not all
unavenged did they die, for with Lean Wolf fell Alf Mason, to disturb the
Spanish Main no more; and among others who bit the dust were Geo.
Scourie, Chas. Turley, and the Alsatian Foggerty. Turley fell to the
tomahawk of the terrible Panther, who ultimately cut a way through the
pirates with Tiger Lily and a small remnant of the tribe.
To what extent Hook is to blame for his tactics on this occasion is for the
historian to decide. Had he waited on the rising ground till the proper hour
he and his men would probably have been butchered; and in judging him it
is only fair to take this into account. What he should perhaps have done was
to acquaint his opponents that he proposed to follow a new method. On the
other hand this, as destroying the element of surprise, would have made his
strategy of no avail, so that the whole question is beset with difficulties.
One cannot at least withhold a reluctant admiration for the wit that had
conceived so bold a scheme, and the fell genius with which it was carried
out.
What were his own feelings about himself at that triumphant moment? Fain
would his dogs have known, as breathing heavily and wiping their
cutlasses, they gathered at a discreet distance from his hook, and squinted
through their ferret eyes at this extraordinary man. Elation must have been
in his heart, but his face did not reflect it: ever a dark and solitary enigma,
he stood aloof from his followers in spirit as in substance.
The night's work was not yet over, for it was not the redskins he had come
out to destroy; they were but the bees to be smoked, so that he should get at
the honey. It was Pan he wanted, Pan and Wendy and their band, but chiefly
Pan.
Peter was such a small boy that one tends to wonder at the man's hatred of
him. True he had flung Hook's arm to the crocodile; but even this and the
increased insecurity of life to which it led, owing to the crocodile's
pertinacity, hardly account for a vindictiveness so relentless and malignant.
The truth is that there was a something about Peter which goaded the pirate
captain to frenzy. It was not his courage, it was not his engaging
Thus perished many of the flower of the Piccaninny tribe. Not all
unavenged did they die, for with Lean Wolf fell Alf Mason, to disturb the
Spanish Main no more; and among others who bit the dust were Geo.
Scourie, Chas. Turley, and the Alsatian Foggerty. Turley fell to the
tomahawk of the terrible Panther, who ultimately cut a way through the
pirates with Tiger Lily and a small remnant of the tribe.
To what extent Hook is to blame for his tactics on this occasion is for the
historian to decide. Had he waited on the rising ground till the proper hour
he and his men would probably have been butchered; and in judging him it
is only fair to take this into account. What he should perhaps have done was
to acquaint his opponents that he proposed to follow a new method. On the
other hand this, as destroying the element of surprise, would have made his
strategy of no avail, so that the whole question is beset with difficulties.
One cannot at least withhold a reluctant admiration for the wit that had
conceived so bold a scheme, and the fell genius with which it was carried
out.
What were his own feelings about himself at that triumphant moment? Fain
would his dogs have known, as breathing heavily and wiping their
cutlasses, they gathered at a discreet distance from his hook, and squinted
through their ferret eyes at this extraordinary man. Elation must have been
in his heart, but his face did not reflect it: ever a dark and solitary enigma,
he stood aloof from his followers in spirit as in substance.
The night's work was not yet over, for it was not the redskins he had come
out to destroy; they were but the bees to be smoked, so that he should get at
the honey. It was Pan he wanted, Pan and Wendy and their band, but chiefly
Pan.
Peter was such a small boy that one tends to wonder at the man's hatred of
him. True he had flung Hook's arm to the crocodile; but even this and the
increased insecurity of life to which it led, owing to the crocodile's
pertinacity, hardly account for a vindictiveness so relentless and malignant.
The truth is that there was a something about Peter which goaded the pirate
captain to frenzy. It was not his courage, it was not his engaging
Page 127
appearance, it was not—. There is no beating about the bush, for we know
quite well what it was, and have got to tell. It was Peter's cockiness.
This had got on Hook's nerves; it made his iron claw twitch, and at night it
disturbed him like an insect. While Peter lived, the tortured man felt that he
was a lion in a cage into which a sparrow had come.
The question now was how to get down the trees, or how to get his dogs
down? He ran his greedy eyes over them, searching for the thinnest ones.
They wriggled uncomfortably, for they knew he would not scruple to ram
them down with poles.
In the meantime, what of the boys? We have seen them at the first clang of
weapons, turned as it were into stone figures, open-mouthed, all appealing
with outstretched arms to Peter; and we return to them as their mouths
close, and their arms fall to their sides. The pandemonium above has ceased
almost as suddenly as it arose, passed like a fierce gust of wind; but they
know that in the passing it has determined their fate.
Which side had won?
The pirates, listening avidly at the mouths of the trees, heard the question
put by every boy, and alas, they also heard Peter's answer.
'If the redskins have won,' he said, 'they will beat the tom-tom; it is always
their sign of victory.'
Now Smee had found the tom-tom, and was at that moment sitting on it.
'You will never hear the tom-tom again,' he muttered, but inaudibly of
course, for strict silence had been enjoined. To his amazement Hook signed
to him to beat the tom-tom; and slowly there came to Smee an
understanding of the dreadful wickedness of the order. Never, probably, had
this simple man admired Hook so much.
Twice Smee beat upon the instrument, and then stopped to listen gleefully.
'The tom-tom,' the miscreants heard Peter cry; 'an Indian victory!'
The doomed children answered with a cheer that was music to the black
hearts above, and almost immediately they repeated their goodbyes to Peter.
This puzzled the pirates, but all their other feelings were swallowed by a
quite well what it was, and have got to tell. It was Peter's cockiness.
This had got on Hook's nerves; it made his iron claw twitch, and at night it
disturbed him like an insect. While Peter lived, the tortured man felt that he
was a lion in a cage into which a sparrow had come.
The question now was how to get down the trees, or how to get his dogs
down? He ran his greedy eyes over them, searching for the thinnest ones.
They wriggled uncomfortably, for they knew he would not scruple to ram
them down with poles.
In the meantime, what of the boys? We have seen them at the first clang of
weapons, turned as it were into stone figures, open-mouthed, all appealing
with outstretched arms to Peter; and we return to them as their mouths
close, and their arms fall to their sides. The pandemonium above has ceased
almost as suddenly as it arose, passed like a fierce gust of wind; but they
know that in the passing it has determined their fate.
Which side had won?
The pirates, listening avidly at the mouths of the trees, heard the question
put by every boy, and alas, they also heard Peter's answer.
'If the redskins have won,' he said, 'they will beat the tom-tom; it is always
their sign of victory.'
Now Smee had found the tom-tom, and was at that moment sitting on it.
'You will never hear the tom-tom again,' he muttered, but inaudibly of
course, for strict silence had been enjoined. To his amazement Hook signed
to him to beat the tom-tom; and slowly there came to Smee an
understanding of the dreadful wickedness of the order. Never, probably, had
this simple man admired Hook so much.
Twice Smee beat upon the instrument, and then stopped to listen gleefully.
'The tom-tom,' the miscreants heard Peter cry; 'an Indian victory!'
The doomed children answered with a cheer that was music to the black
hearts above, and almost immediately they repeated their goodbyes to Peter.
This puzzled the pirates, but all their other feelings were swallowed by a
Page 128
base delight that the enemy were about to come up the trees. They smirked
at each other and rubbed their hands. Rapidly and silently Hook gave his
orders: one man to each tree, and the others to arrange themselves in a line
two yards apart.
at each other and rubbed their hands. Rapidly and silently Hook gave his
orders: one man to each tree, and the others to arrange themselves in a line
two yards apart.
Page 129
CHAPTER XIII
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
The more quickly this horror is disposed of the better. The first to emerge
from his tree was Curly. He rose out of it into the arms of Cecco, who flung
him to Smee, who flung him to Starkey, who flung him to Bill Jukes, who
flung him to Noodler, and so he was tossed from one to another till he fell
at the feet of the black pirate. All the boys were plucked from their trees in
this ruthless manner; and several of them were in the air at a time, like bales
of goods flung from hand to hand.
DO YOU BELIEVE IN FAIRIES?
The more quickly this horror is disposed of the better. The first to emerge
from his tree was Curly. He rose out of it into the arms of Cecco, who flung
him to Smee, who flung him to Starkey, who flung him to Bill Jukes, who
flung him to Noodler, and so he was tossed from one to another till he fell
at the feet of the black pirate. All the boys were plucked from their trees in
this ruthless manner; and several of them were in the air at a time, like bales
of goods flung from hand to hand.
Page 130
A different treatment was accorded to Wendy, who came last. With ironical
politeness Hook raised his hat to her, and, offering her his arm, escorted her
politeness Hook raised his hat to her, and, offering her his arm, escorted her
Page 131
to the spot where the others were being gagged. He did it with such an air,
he was so frightfully distingué, that she was too fascinated to cry out. She
was only a little girl.
Perhaps it is tell-tale to divulge that for a moment Hook entranced her, and
we tell on her only because her slip led to strange results. Had she haughtily
unhanded him (and we should have loved to write it of her), she would have
been hurled through the air like the others, and then Hook would probably
not have been present at the tying of the children; and had he not been at the
tying he would not have discovered Slightly's secret, and without the secret
he could not presently have made his foul attempt on Peter's life.
They were tied to prevent their flying away, doubled up with their knees
close to their ears; and for the trussing of them the black pirate had cut a
rope into nine equal pieces. All went well until Slightly's turn came, when
he was found to be like those irritating parcels that use up all the string in
going round and leave no tags with which to tie a knot. The pirates kicked
him in their rage, just as you kick the parcel (though in fairness you should
kick the string); and strange to say it was Hook who told them to belay their
violence. His lip was curled with malicious triumph. While his dogs were
merely sweating because every time they tried to pack the unhappy lad tight
in one part he bulged out in another, Hook's master mind had gone far
beneath Slightly's surface, probing not for effects but for causes; and his
exultation showed that he had found them. Slightly, white to the gills, knew
that Hook had surprised his secret, which was this, that no boy so blown out
could use a tree wherein an average man need stick. Poor Slightly, most
wretched of all the children now, for he was in a panic about Peter, bitterly
regretted what he had done. Madly addicted to the drinking of water when
he was hot, he had swelled in consequence to his present girth, and instead
of reducing himself to fit his tree he had, unknown to the others, whittled
his tree to make it fit him.
Sufficient of this Hook guessed to persuade him that Peter at last lay at his
mercy; but no word of the dark design that now formed in the subterranean
caverns of his mind crossed his lips; he merely signed that the captives were
to be conveyed to the ship, and that he would be alone.
he was so frightfully distingué, that she was too fascinated to cry out. She
was only a little girl.
Perhaps it is tell-tale to divulge that for a moment Hook entranced her, and
we tell on her only because her slip led to strange results. Had she haughtily
unhanded him (and we should have loved to write it of her), she would have
been hurled through the air like the others, and then Hook would probably
not have been present at the tying of the children; and had he not been at the
tying he would not have discovered Slightly's secret, and without the secret
he could not presently have made his foul attempt on Peter's life.
They were tied to prevent their flying away, doubled up with their knees
close to their ears; and for the trussing of them the black pirate had cut a
rope into nine equal pieces. All went well until Slightly's turn came, when
he was found to be like those irritating parcels that use up all the string in
going round and leave no tags with which to tie a knot. The pirates kicked
him in their rage, just as you kick the parcel (though in fairness you should
kick the string); and strange to say it was Hook who told them to belay their
violence. His lip was curled with malicious triumph. While his dogs were
merely sweating because every time they tried to pack the unhappy lad tight
in one part he bulged out in another, Hook's master mind had gone far
beneath Slightly's surface, probing not for effects but for causes; and his
exultation showed that he had found them. Slightly, white to the gills, knew
that Hook had surprised his secret, which was this, that no boy so blown out
could use a tree wherein an average man need stick. Poor Slightly, most
wretched of all the children now, for he was in a panic about Peter, bitterly
regretted what he had done. Madly addicted to the drinking of water when
he was hot, he had swelled in consequence to his present girth, and instead
of reducing himself to fit his tree he had, unknown to the others, whittled
his tree to make it fit him.
Sufficient of this Hook guessed to persuade him that Peter at last lay at his
mercy; but no word of the dark design that now formed in the subterranean
caverns of his mind crossed his lips; he merely signed that the captives were
to be conveyed to the ship, and that he would be alone.
Page 132
How to convey them? Hunched up in their ropes they might indeed be
rolled down hill like barrels, but most of the way lay through a morass.
Again Hook's genius surmounted difficulties. He indicated that the little
house must be used as a conveyance. The children were flung into it, four
stout pirates raised it on their shoulders, the others fell in behind, and
singing the hateful pirate chorus the strange procession set off through the
wood. I don't know whether any of the children were crying; if so, the
singing drowned the sound; but as the little house disappeared in the forest,
a brave though tiny jet of smoke issued from its chimney as if defying
Hook.
Hook saw it, and it did Peter a bad service. It dried up any trickle of pity for
him that may have remained in the pirate's infuriated breast.
The first thing he did on finding himself alone in the fast falling night was
to tiptoe to Slightly's tree, and make sure that it provided him with a
passage. Then for long he remained brooding; his hat of ill omen on the
sward, so that a gentle breeze which had arisen might play refreshingly
through his hair. Dark as were his thoughts his blue eyes were as soft as the
periwinkle. Intently he listened for any sound from the nether world, but all
was as silent below as above; the house under the ground seemed to be but
one more empty tenement in the void. Was that boy asleep, or did he stand
waiting at the foot of Slightly's tree, with his dagger in his hand?
There was no way of knowing, save by going down. Hook let his cloak slip
softly to the ground, and then biting his lips till a lewd blood stood on them,
he stepped into the tree. He was a brave man; but for a moment he had to
stop there and wipe his brow, which was dripping like a candle. Then
silently he let himself go into the unknown.
He arrived unmolested at the foot of the shaft, and stood still again, biting at
his breath, which had almost left him. As his eyes became accustomed to
the dim light various objects in the home under the trees took shape; but the
only one on which his greedy gaze rested, long sought for and found at last,
was the great bed. On the bed lay Peter fast asleep.
Unaware of the tragedy being enacted above, Peter had continued, for a
little time after the children left, to play gaily on his pipes: no doubt rather a
forlorn attempt to prove to himself that he did not care. Then he decided not
rolled down hill like barrels, but most of the way lay through a morass.
Again Hook's genius surmounted difficulties. He indicated that the little
house must be used as a conveyance. The children were flung into it, four
stout pirates raised it on their shoulders, the others fell in behind, and
singing the hateful pirate chorus the strange procession set off through the
wood. I don't know whether any of the children were crying; if so, the
singing drowned the sound; but as the little house disappeared in the forest,
a brave though tiny jet of smoke issued from its chimney as if defying
Hook.
Hook saw it, and it did Peter a bad service. It dried up any trickle of pity for
him that may have remained in the pirate's infuriated breast.
The first thing he did on finding himself alone in the fast falling night was
to tiptoe to Slightly's tree, and make sure that it provided him with a
passage. Then for long he remained brooding; his hat of ill omen on the
sward, so that a gentle breeze which had arisen might play refreshingly
through his hair. Dark as were his thoughts his blue eyes were as soft as the
periwinkle. Intently he listened for any sound from the nether world, but all
was as silent below as above; the house under the ground seemed to be but
one more empty tenement in the void. Was that boy asleep, or did he stand
waiting at the foot of Slightly's tree, with his dagger in his hand?
There was no way of knowing, save by going down. Hook let his cloak slip
softly to the ground, and then biting his lips till a lewd blood stood on them,
he stepped into the tree. He was a brave man; but for a moment he had to
stop there and wipe his brow, which was dripping like a candle. Then
silently he let himself go into the unknown.
He arrived unmolested at the foot of the shaft, and stood still again, biting at
his breath, which had almost left him. As his eyes became accustomed to
the dim light various objects in the home under the trees took shape; but the
only one on which his greedy gaze rested, long sought for and found at last,
was the great bed. On the bed lay Peter fast asleep.
Unaware of the tragedy being enacted above, Peter had continued, for a
little time after the children left, to play gaily on his pipes: no doubt rather a
forlorn attempt to prove to himself that he did not care. Then he decided not
Page 133
to take his medicine, so as to grieve Wendy. Then he lay down on the bed
outside the coverlet, to vex her still more; for she had always tucked them
inside it, because you never know that you may not grow chilly at the turn
of the night. Then he nearly cried; but it struck him how indignant she
would be if he laughed instead; so he laughed a haughty laugh and fell
asleep in the middle of it.
Sometimes, though not often, he had dreams, and they were more painful
than the dreams of other boys. For hours he could not be separated from
these dreams, though he wailed piteously in them. They had to do, I think,
with the riddle of his existence. At such times it had been Wendy's custom
to take him out of bed and sit with him on her lap, soothing him in dear
ways of her own invention, and when he grew calmer to put him back to
bed before he quite woke up, so that he should not know of the indignity to
which she had subjected him. But on this occasion he had fallen at once into
a dreamless sleep. One arm dropped over the edge of the bed, one leg was
arched, and the unfinished part of his laugh was stranded on his mouth,
which was open, showing the little pearls.
Thus defenceless Hook found him. He stood silent at the foot of the tree
looking across the chamber at his enemy. Did no feeling of compassion
disturb his sombre breast? The man was not wholly evil; he loved flowers (I
have been told) and sweet music (he was himself no mean performer on the
harpsichord); and, let it be frankly admitted, the idyllic nature of the scene
stirred him profoundly. Mastered by his better self he would have returned
reluctantly up the tree, but for one thing.
What stayed him was Peter's impertinent appearance as he slept. The open
mouth, the drooping arm, the arched knee: they were such a personification
of cockiness as, taken together, will never again one may hope be presented
to eyes so sensitive to their offensiveness. They steeled Hook's heart. If his
rage had broken him into a hundred pieces every one of them would have
disregarded the incident, and leapt at the sleeper.
Though a light from the one lamp shone dimly on the bed Hook stood in
darkness himself, and at the first stealthy step forward he discovered an
obstacle, the door of Slightly's tree. It did not entirely fill the aperture, and
he had been looking over it. Feeling for the catch, he found to his fury that
outside the coverlet, to vex her still more; for she had always tucked them
inside it, because you never know that you may not grow chilly at the turn
of the night. Then he nearly cried; but it struck him how indignant she
would be if he laughed instead; so he laughed a haughty laugh and fell
asleep in the middle of it.
Sometimes, though not often, he had dreams, and they were more painful
than the dreams of other boys. For hours he could not be separated from
these dreams, though he wailed piteously in them. They had to do, I think,
with the riddle of his existence. At such times it had been Wendy's custom
to take him out of bed and sit with him on her lap, soothing him in dear
ways of her own invention, and when he grew calmer to put him back to
bed before he quite woke up, so that he should not know of the indignity to
which she had subjected him. But on this occasion he had fallen at once into
a dreamless sleep. One arm dropped over the edge of the bed, one leg was
arched, and the unfinished part of his laugh was stranded on his mouth,
which was open, showing the little pearls.
Thus defenceless Hook found him. He stood silent at the foot of the tree
looking across the chamber at his enemy. Did no feeling of compassion
disturb his sombre breast? The man was not wholly evil; he loved flowers (I
have been told) and sweet music (he was himself no mean performer on the
harpsichord); and, let it be frankly admitted, the idyllic nature of the scene
stirred him profoundly. Mastered by his better self he would have returned
reluctantly up the tree, but for one thing.
What stayed him was Peter's impertinent appearance as he slept. The open
mouth, the drooping arm, the arched knee: they were such a personification
of cockiness as, taken together, will never again one may hope be presented
to eyes so sensitive to their offensiveness. They steeled Hook's heart. If his
rage had broken him into a hundred pieces every one of them would have
disregarded the incident, and leapt at the sleeper.
Though a light from the one lamp shone dimly on the bed Hook stood in
darkness himself, and at the first stealthy step forward he discovered an
obstacle, the door of Slightly's tree. It did not entirely fill the aperture, and
he had been looking over it. Feeling for the catch, he found to his fury that
Page 134
it was low down, beyond his reach. To his disordered brain it seemed then
that the irritating quality in Peter's face and figure visibly increased, and he
rattled the door and flung himself against it. Was his enemy to escape him
after all.
But what was that? The red in his eye had caught sight of Peter's medicine
standing on a ledge within easy reach. He fathomed what it was
straightway, and immediately he knew that the sleeper was in his power.
Lest he should be taken alive, Hook always carried about his person a
dreadful drug, blended by himself of all the death-dealing rings that had
come into his possession. These he had boiled down into a yellow liquid
quite unknown to science, which was probably the most virulent poison in
existence.
Five drops of this he now added to Peter's cup. His hand shook, but it was
in exultation rather than in shame. As he did it he avoided glancing at the
sleeper, but not lest pity should unnerve him; merely to avoid spilling. Then
one long gloating look he cast upon his victim, and turning, wormed his
way with difficulty up the tree. As he emerged at the top he looked the very
spirit of evil breaking from its hole. Donning his hat at its most rakish
angle, he wound his cloak around him, holding one end in front as if to
conceal his person from the night, of which it was the blackest part, and
muttering strangely to himself stole away through the trees.
Peter slept on. The light guttered and went out, leaving the tenement in
darkness; but still he slept. It must have been not less than ten o'clock by the
crocodile, when he suddenly sat up in his bed, wakened by he knew not
what. It was a soft cautious tapping on the door of his tree.
Soft and cautious, but in that stillness it was sinister. Peter felt for his
dagger till his hand gripped it. Then he spoke.
'Who is that?'
For long there was no answer: then again the knock.
'Who are you?'
No answer.
that the irritating quality in Peter's face and figure visibly increased, and he
rattled the door and flung himself against it. Was his enemy to escape him
after all.
But what was that? The red in his eye had caught sight of Peter's medicine
standing on a ledge within easy reach. He fathomed what it was
straightway, and immediately he knew that the sleeper was in his power.
Lest he should be taken alive, Hook always carried about his person a
dreadful drug, blended by himself of all the death-dealing rings that had
come into his possession. These he had boiled down into a yellow liquid
quite unknown to science, which was probably the most virulent poison in
existence.
Five drops of this he now added to Peter's cup. His hand shook, but it was
in exultation rather than in shame. As he did it he avoided glancing at the
sleeper, but not lest pity should unnerve him; merely to avoid spilling. Then
one long gloating look he cast upon his victim, and turning, wormed his
way with difficulty up the tree. As he emerged at the top he looked the very
spirit of evil breaking from its hole. Donning his hat at its most rakish
angle, he wound his cloak around him, holding one end in front as if to
conceal his person from the night, of which it was the blackest part, and
muttering strangely to himself stole away through the trees.
Peter slept on. The light guttered and went out, leaving the tenement in
darkness; but still he slept. It must have been not less than ten o'clock by the
crocodile, when he suddenly sat up in his bed, wakened by he knew not
what. It was a soft cautious tapping on the door of his tree.
Soft and cautious, but in that stillness it was sinister. Peter felt for his
dagger till his hand gripped it. Then he spoke.
'Who is that?'
For long there was no answer: then again the knock.
'Who are you?'
No answer.
Page 135
He was thrilled, and he loved being thrilled. In two strides he reached his
door. Unlike Slightly's door it filled the aperture, so that he could not see
beyond it, nor could the one knocking see him.
'I won't open unless you speak,' Peter cried.
Then at last the visitor spoke, in a lovely bell-like voice.
'Let me in, Peter.'
It was Tink, and quickly he unbarred to her. She flew in excitedly, her face
flushed and her dress stained with mud.
'What is it?'
'Oh, you could never guess,' she cried, and offered him three guesses. 'Out
with it!' he shouted; and in one ungrammatical sentence, as long as the
ribbons conjurers pull from their mouths, she told of the capture of Wendy
and the boys.
Peter's heart bobbed up and down as he listened. Wendy bound, and on the
pirate ship; she who loved everything to be just so!
'I'll rescue her,' he cried, leaping at his weapons. As he leapt he thought of
something he could do to please her. He could take his medicine.
His hand closed on the fatal draught.
'No!' shrieked Tinker Bell, who had heard Hook muttering about his deed as
he sped through the forest.
'Why not?'
'It is poisoned.'
'Poisoned? Who could have poisoned it?'
'Hook.'
'Don't be silly. How could Hook have got down here?'
Alas, Tinker Bell could not explain this, for even she did not know the dark
secret of Slightly's tree. Nevertheless Hook's words had left no room for
door. Unlike Slightly's door it filled the aperture, so that he could not see
beyond it, nor could the one knocking see him.
'I won't open unless you speak,' Peter cried.
Then at last the visitor spoke, in a lovely bell-like voice.
'Let me in, Peter.'
It was Tink, and quickly he unbarred to her. She flew in excitedly, her face
flushed and her dress stained with mud.
'What is it?'
'Oh, you could never guess,' she cried, and offered him three guesses. 'Out
with it!' he shouted; and in one ungrammatical sentence, as long as the
ribbons conjurers pull from their mouths, she told of the capture of Wendy
and the boys.
Peter's heart bobbed up and down as he listened. Wendy bound, and on the
pirate ship; she who loved everything to be just so!
'I'll rescue her,' he cried, leaping at his weapons. As he leapt he thought of
something he could do to please her. He could take his medicine.
His hand closed on the fatal draught.
'No!' shrieked Tinker Bell, who had heard Hook muttering about his deed as
he sped through the forest.
'Why not?'
'It is poisoned.'
'Poisoned? Who could have poisoned it?'
'Hook.'
'Don't be silly. How could Hook have got down here?'
Alas, Tinker Bell could not explain this, for even she did not know the dark
secret of Slightly's tree. Nevertheless Hook's words had left no room for
Page 136
doubt. The cup was poisoned.
'Besides,' said Peter, quite believing himself, 'I never fell asleep.'
He raised the cup. No time for words now; time for deeds; and with one of
her lightning movements Tink got between his lips and the draught, and
drained it to the dregs.
'Why, Tink, how dare you drink my medicine?'
But she did not answer. Already she was reeling in the air.
'What is the matter with you?' cried Peter, suddenly afraid.
'It was poisoned, Peter,' she told him softly; 'and now I am going to be
dead.'
'O Tink, did you drink it to save me?'
'Yes.'
'But why, Tink?'
Her wings would scarcely carry her now, but in reply she alighted on his
shoulder and gave his chin a loving bite. She whispered in his ear 'You silly
ass'; and then, tottering to her chamber, lay down on the bed.
His head almost filled the fourth wall of her little room as he knelt near her
in distress. Every moment her light was growing fainter; and he knew that if
it went out she would be no more. She liked his tears so much that she put
out her beautiful finger and let them run over it.
Her voice was so low that at first he could not make out what she said. Then
he made it out. She was saying that she thought she could get well again if
children believed in fairies.
Peter flung out his arms. There were no children there, and it was night-
time; but he addressed all who might be dreaming of the Neverland, and
who were therefore nearer to him than you think: boys and girls in their
nighties, and naked papooses in their baskets hung from trees.
'Do you believe?' he cried.
'Besides,' said Peter, quite believing himself, 'I never fell asleep.'
He raised the cup. No time for words now; time for deeds; and with one of
her lightning movements Tink got between his lips and the draught, and
drained it to the dregs.
'Why, Tink, how dare you drink my medicine?'
But she did not answer. Already she was reeling in the air.
'What is the matter with you?' cried Peter, suddenly afraid.
'It was poisoned, Peter,' she told him softly; 'and now I am going to be
dead.'
'O Tink, did you drink it to save me?'
'Yes.'
'But why, Tink?'
Her wings would scarcely carry her now, but in reply she alighted on his
shoulder and gave his chin a loving bite. She whispered in his ear 'You silly
ass'; and then, tottering to her chamber, lay down on the bed.
His head almost filled the fourth wall of her little room as he knelt near her
in distress. Every moment her light was growing fainter; and he knew that if
it went out she would be no more. She liked his tears so much that she put
out her beautiful finger and let them run over it.
Her voice was so low that at first he could not make out what she said. Then
he made it out. She was saying that she thought she could get well again if
children believed in fairies.
Peter flung out his arms. There were no children there, and it was night-
time; but he addressed all who might be dreaming of the Neverland, and
who were therefore nearer to him than you think: boys and girls in their
nighties, and naked papooses in their baskets hung from trees.
'Do you believe?' he cried.
Page 137
Tink sat up in bed almost briskly to listen to her fate.
She fancied she heard answers in the affirmative, and then again she wasn't
sure.
'What do you think?' she asked Peter.
'If you believe,' he shouted to them, 'clap your hands; don't let Tink die.'
Many clapped.
Some didn't.
A few little beasts hissed.
The clapping stopped suddenly; as if countless mothers had rushed to their
nurseries to see what on earth was happening; but already Tink was saved.
First her voice grew strong; then she popped out of bed; then she was
flashing through the room more merry and impudent than ever. She never
thought of thanking those who believed, but she would have liked to get at
the ones who had hissed.
'And now to rescue Wendy.'
The moon was riding in a cloudy heaven when Peter rose from his tree,
begirt with weapons and wearing little else, to set out upon his perilous
quest. It was not such a night as he would have chosen. He had hoped to fly,
keeping not far from the ground so that nothing unwonted should escape his
eyes; but in that fitful light to have flown low would have meant trailing his
shadow through the trees, thus disturbing the birds and acquainting a
watchful foe that he was astir.
He regretted now that he had given the birds of the island such strange
names that they are very wild and difficult of approach.
There was no other course but to press forward in redskin fashion, at which
happily he was an adept. But in what direction, for he could not be sure that
the children had been taken to the ship? A slight fall of snow had obliterated
all footmarks; and a deathly silence pervaded the island, as if for a space
Nature stood still in horror of the recent carnage. He had taught the children
something of the forest lore that he had himself learned from Tiger Lily and
She fancied she heard answers in the affirmative, and then again she wasn't
sure.
'What do you think?' she asked Peter.
'If you believe,' he shouted to them, 'clap your hands; don't let Tink die.'
Many clapped.
Some didn't.
A few little beasts hissed.
The clapping stopped suddenly; as if countless mothers had rushed to their
nurseries to see what on earth was happening; but already Tink was saved.
First her voice grew strong; then she popped out of bed; then she was
flashing through the room more merry and impudent than ever. She never
thought of thanking those who believed, but she would have liked to get at
the ones who had hissed.
'And now to rescue Wendy.'
The moon was riding in a cloudy heaven when Peter rose from his tree,
begirt with weapons and wearing little else, to set out upon his perilous
quest. It was not such a night as he would have chosen. He had hoped to fly,
keeping not far from the ground so that nothing unwonted should escape his
eyes; but in that fitful light to have flown low would have meant trailing his
shadow through the trees, thus disturbing the birds and acquainting a
watchful foe that he was astir.
He regretted now that he had given the birds of the island such strange
names that they are very wild and difficult of approach.
There was no other course but to press forward in redskin fashion, at which
happily he was an adept. But in what direction, for he could not be sure that
the children had been taken to the ship? A slight fall of snow had obliterated
all footmarks; and a deathly silence pervaded the island, as if for a space
Nature stood still in horror of the recent carnage. He had taught the children
something of the forest lore that he had himself learned from Tiger Lily and
Page 138
Tinker Bell, and knew that in their dire hour they were not likely to forget
it. Slightly, if he had an opportunity, would blaze the trees, for instance,
Curly would drop seeds, and Wendy would leave her handkerchief at some
important place. But morning was needed to search for such guidance, and
he could not wait. The upper world had called him, but would give no help.
The crocodile passed him, but not another living thing, not a sound, not a
movement; and yet he knew well that sudden death might be at the next
tree, or stalking him from behind.
He swore this terrible oath: 'Hook or me this time.'
Now he crawled forward like a snake; and again, erect, he darted across a
space on which the moonlight played: one finger on his lip and his dagger
at the ready. He was frightfully happy.
it. Slightly, if he had an opportunity, would blaze the trees, for instance,
Curly would drop seeds, and Wendy would leave her handkerchief at some
important place. But morning was needed to search for such guidance, and
he could not wait. The upper world had called him, but would give no help.
The crocodile passed him, but not another living thing, not a sound, not a
movement; and yet he knew well that sudden death might be at the next
tree, or stalking him from behind.
He swore this terrible oath: 'Hook or me this time.'
Now he crawled forward like a snake; and again, erect, he darted across a
space on which the moonlight played: one finger on his lip and his dagger
at the ready. He was frightfully happy.
Page 139
CHAPTER XIV
THE PIRATE SHIP
One green light squinting over Kidd's Creek, which is near the mouth of the
pirate river, marked where the brig, the Jolly Roger, lay, low in the water; a
rakish-looking craft foul to the hull, every beam in her detestable like
ground strewn with mangled feathers. She was the cannibal of the seas, and
scarce needed that watchful eye, for she floated immune in the horror of her
name.
She was wrapped in the blanket of night, through which no sound from her
could have reached the shore. There was little sound, and none agreeable
save the whir of the ship's sewing machine at which Smee sat, ever
industrious and obliging, the essence of the commonplace, pathetic Smee. I
know not why he was so infinitely pathetic, unless it were because he was
so pathetically unaware of it; but even strong men had to turn hastily from
looking at him, and more than once on summer evenings he had touched the
fount of Hook's tears and made it flow. Of this, as of almost everything else,
Smee was quite unconscious.
A few of the pirates leant over the bulwarks drinking in the miasma of the
night; others sprawled by barrels over games of dice and cards; and the
exhausted four who had carried the little house lay prone on the deck,
where even in their sleep they rolled skilfully to this side or that out of
Hook's reach, lest he should claw them mechanically in passing.
Hook trod the deck in thought. O man unfathomable. It was his hour of
triumph. Peter had been removed for ever from his path, and all the other
boys were on the brig, about to walk the plank. It was his grimmest deed
since the days when he had brought Barbecue to heel; and knowing as we
do how vain a tabernacle is man, could we be surprised had he now paced
the deck unsteadily, bellied out by the winds of his success?
But there was no elation in his gait, which kept pace with the action of his
sombre mind. Hook was profoundly dejected.
THE PIRATE SHIP
One green light squinting over Kidd's Creek, which is near the mouth of the
pirate river, marked where the brig, the Jolly Roger, lay, low in the water; a
rakish-looking craft foul to the hull, every beam in her detestable like
ground strewn with mangled feathers. She was the cannibal of the seas, and
scarce needed that watchful eye, for she floated immune in the horror of her
name.
She was wrapped in the blanket of night, through which no sound from her
could have reached the shore. There was little sound, and none agreeable
save the whir of the ship's sewing machine at which Smee sat, ever
industrious and obliging, the essence of the commonplace, pathetic Smee. I
know not why he was so infinitely pathetic, unless it were because he was
so pathetically unaware of it; but even strong men had to turn hastily from
looking at him, and more than once on summer evenings he had touched the
fount of Hook's tears and made it flow. Of this, as of almost everything else,
Smee was quite unconscious.
A few of the pirates leant over the bulwarks drinking in the miasma of the
night; others sprawled by barrels over games of dice and cards; and the
exhausted four who had carried the little house lay prone on the deck,
where even in their sleep they rolled skilfully to this side or that out of
Hook's reach, lest he should claw them mechanically in passing.
Hook trod the deck in thought. O man unfathomable. It was his hour of
triumph. Peter had been removed for ever from his path, and all the other
boys were on the brig, about to walk the plank. It was his grimmest deed
since the days when he had brought Barbecue to heel; and knowing as we
do how vain a tabernacle is man, could we be surprised had he now paced
the deck unsteadily, bellied out by the winds of his success?
But there was no elation in his gait, which kept pace with the action of his
sombre mind. Hook was profoundly dejected.
Page 140
He was often thus when communing with himself on board ship in the
quietude of the night. It was because he was so terribly alone. This
inscrutable man never felt more alone than when surrounded by his dogs.
They were socially so inferior to him.
Hook was not his true name. To reveal who he really was would even at this
date set the country in a blaze; but as those who read between the lines must
already have guessed, he had been at a famous public school; and its
traditions still clung to him like garments, with which indeed they are
largely concerned. Thus it was offensive to him even now to board a ship in
the same dress in which he grappled her; and he still adhered in his walk to
the school's distinguished slouch. But above all he retained the passion for
good form.
Good form! However much he may have degenerated, he still knew that
this is all that really matters.
From far within him he heard a creaking as of rusty portals, and through
them came a stern tap-tap-tap, like hammering in the night when one cannot
sleep. 'Have you been good form to-day?' was their eternal question.
'Fame, fame, that glittering bauble, it is mine,' he cried.
'Is it quite good form to be distinguished at anything?' the tap-tap from his
school replied.
'I am the only man whom Barbecue feared,' he urged; 'and Flint himself
feared Barbecue.'
'Barbecue, Flint—what house?' came the cutting retort.
Most disquieting reflection of all, was it not bad form to think about good
form?
His vitals were tortured by this problem. It was a claw within him sharper
than the iron one; and as it tore him, the perspiration dripped down his
tallow countenance and streaked his doublet. Ofttimes he drew his sleeve
across his face, but there was no damming that trickle.
Ah, envy not Hook.
quietude of the night. It was because he was so terribly alone. This
inscrutable man never felt more alone than when surrounded by his dogs.
They were socially so inferior to him.
Hook was not his true name. To reveal who he really was would even at this
date set the country in a blaze; but as those who read between the lines must
already have guessed, he had been at a famous public school; and its
traditions still clung to him like garments, with which indeed they are
largely concerned. Thus it was offensive to him even now to board a ship in
the same dress in which he grappled her; and he still adhered in his walk to
the school's distinguished slouch. But above all he retained the passion for
good form.
Good form! However much he may have degenerated, he still knew that
this is all that really matters.
From far within him he heard a creaking as of rusty portals, and through
them came a stern tap-tap-tap, like hammering in the night when one cannot
sleep. 'Have you been good form to-day?' was their eternal question.
'Fame, fame, that glittering bauble, it is mine,' he cried.
'Is it quite good form to be distinguished at anything?' the tap-tap from his
school replied.
'I am the only man whom Barbecue feared,' he urged; 'and Flint himself
feared Barbecue.'
'Barbecue, Flint—what house?' came the cutting retort.
Most disquieting reflection of all, was it not bad form to think about good
form?
His vitals were tortured by this problem. It was a claw within him sharper
than the iron one; and as it tore him, the perspiration dripped down his
tallow countenance and streaked his doublet. Ofttimes he drew his sleeve
across his face, but there was no damming that trickle.
Ah, envy not Hook.
Page 141
There came to him a presentiment of his early dissolution. It was as if
Peter's terrible oath had boarded the ship. Hook felt a gloomy desire to
make his dying speech, lest presently there should be no time for it.
'Better for Hook,' he cried, 'if he had had less ambition.' It was in his darkest
hours only that he referred to himself in the third person.
'No little children love me.'
Strange that he should think of this, which had never troubled him before;
perhaps the sewing machine brought it to his mind. For long he muttered to
himself, staring at Smee, who was hemming placidly, under the conviction
that all children feared him.
Feared him! Feared Smee! There was not a child on board the brig that
night who did not already love him. He had said horrid things to them and
hit them with the palm of his hand, because he could not hit with his fist;
but they had only clung to him the more. Michael had tried on his
spectacles.
To tell poor Smee that they thought him lovable! Hook itched to do it, but it
seemed too brutal. Instead, he revolved this mystery in his mind: why do
they find Smee lovable? He pursued the problem like the sleuth-hound that
he was. If Smee was lovable, what was it that made him so? A terrible
answer suddenly presented itself: 'Good form?'
Had the bo'sun good form without knowing it, which is the best form of all?
He remembered that you have to prove you don't know you have it before
you are eligible for Pop.
With a cry of rage he raised his iron hand over Smee's head; but he did not
tear. What arrested him was this reflection:
'To claw a man because he is good form, what would that be?'
'Bad form!'
The unhappy Hook was as impotent as he was damp, and he fell forward
like a cut flower.
Peter's terrible oath had boarded the ship. Hook felt a gloomy desire to
make his dying speech, lest presently there should be no time for it.
'Better for Hook,' he cried, 'if he had had less ambition.' It was in his darkest
hours only that he referred to himself in the third person.
'No little children love me.'
Strange that he should think of this, which had never troubled him before;
perhaps the sewing machine brought it to his mind. For long he muttered to
himself, staring at Smee, who was hemming placidly, under the conviction
that all children feared him.
Feared him! Feared Smee! There was not a child on board the brig that
night who did not already love him. He had said horrid things to them and
hit them with the palm of his hand, because he could not hit with his fist;
but they had only clung to him the more. Michael had tried on his
spectacles.
To tell poor Smee that they thought him lovable! Hook itched to do it, but it
seemed too brutal. Instead, he revolved this mystery in his mind: why do
they find Smee lovable? He pursued the problem like the sleuth-hound that
he was. If Smee was lovable, what was it that made him so? A terrible
answer suddenly presented itself: 'Good form?'
Had the bo'sun good form without knowing it, which is the best form of all?
He remembered that you have to prove you don't know you have it before
you are eligible for Pop.
With a cry of rage he raised his iron hand over Smee's head; but he did not
tear. What arrested him was this reflection:
'To claw a man because he is good form, what would that be?'
'Bad form!'
The unhappy Hook was as impotent as he was damp, and he fell forward
like a cut flower.
Page 142
His dogs thinking him out of the way for a time, discipline instantly
relaxed; and they broke into a bacchanalian dance, which brought him to his
feet at once; all traces of human weakness gone, as if a bucket of water had
passed over him.
'Quiet, you scugs,' he cried, 'or I'll cast anchor in you'; and at once the din
was hushed. 'Are all the children chained, so that they cannot fly away?'
'Ay, ay.'
'Then hoist them up.'
The wretched prisoners were dragged from the hold, all except Wendy, and
ranged in line in front of him. For a time he seemed unconscious of their
presence. He lolled at his ease, humming, not unmelodiously, snatches of a
rude song, and fingering a pack of cards. Ever and anon the light from his
cigar gave a touch of colour to his face.
'Now then, bullies,' he said briskly, 'six of you walk the plank to-night, but I
have room for two cabin boys. Which of you is it to be?'
'Don't irritate him unnecessarily,' had been Wendy's instructions in the hold;
so Tootles stepped forward politely. Tootles hated the idea of signing under
such a man, but an instinct told him that it would be prudent to lay the
responsibility on an absent person; and though a somewhat silly boy, he
knew that mothers alone are always willing to be the buffer. All children
know this about mothers, and despise them for it, but make constant use of
it.
So Tootles explained prudently, 'You see, sir, I don't think my mother would
like me to be a pirate. Would your mother like you to be a pirate, Slightly?'
He winked at Slightly, who said mournfully, 'I don't think so,' as if he
wished things had been otherwise. 'Would your mother like you to be a
pirate, Twin?'
'I don't think so,' said the first twin, as clever as the others. 'Nibs, would
——'
'Stow this gab,' roared Hook, and the spokesmen were dragged back. 'You,
boy,' he said, addressing John, 'you look as if you had a little pluck in you.
relaxed; and they broke into a bacchanalian dance, which brought him to his
feet at once; all traces of human weakness gone, as if a bucket of water had
passed over him.
'Quiet, you scugs,' he cried, 'or I'll cast anchor in you'; and at once the din
was hushed. 'Are all the children chained, so that they cannot fly away?'
'Ay, ay.'
'Then hoist them up.'
The wretched prisoners were dragged from the hold, all except Wendy, and
ranged in line in front of him. For a time he seemed unconscious of their
presence. He lolled at his ease, humming, not unmelodiously, snatches of a
rude song, and fingering a pack of cards. Ever and anon the light from his
cigar gave a touch of colour to his face.
'Now then, bullies,' he said briskly, 'six of you walk the plank to-night, but I
have room for two cabin boys. Which of you is it to be?'
'Don't irritate him unnecessarily,' had been Wendy's instructions in the hold;
so Tootles stepped forward politely. Tootles hated the idea of signing under
such a man, but an instinct told him that it would be prudent to lay the
responsibility on an absent person; and though a somewhat silly boy, he
knew that mothers alone are always willing to be the buffer. All children
know this about mothers, and despise them for it, but make constant use of
it.
So Tootles explained prudently, 'You see, sir, I don't think my mother would
like me to be a pirate. Would your mother like you to be a pirate, Slightly?'
He winked at Slightly, who said mournfully, 'I don't think so,' as if he
wished things had been otherwise. 'Would your mother like you to be a
pirate, Twin?'
'I don't think so,' said the first twin, as clever as the others. 'Nibs, would
——'
'Stow this gab,' roared Hook, and the spokesmen were dragged back. 'You,
boy,' he said, addressing John, 'you look as if you had a little pluck in you.
Page 143
Didst never want to be a pirate, my hearty?'
Now John had sometimes experienced this hankering at maths. prep.; and
he was struck by Hook's picking him out.
'I once thought of calling myself Red-handed Jack,' he said diffidently.
'And a good name too. We'll call you that here, bully, if you join.'
'What do you think, Michael?' asked John.
'What would you call me if I join?' Michael demanded.
'Blackbeard Joe.'
Michael was naturally impressed. 'What do you think, John?' He wanted
John to decide, and John wanted him to decide.
'Shall we still be respectful subjects of the King?' John inquired.
Through Hook's teeth came the answer: 'You would have to swear, "Down
with the King."'
Perhaps John had not behaved very well so far, but he shone out now.
'Then I refuse,' he cried, banging the barrel in front of Hook.
'And I refuse,' cried Michael.
'Rule Britannia!' squeaked Curly.
The infuriated pirates buffeted them in the mouth; and Hook roared out,
'That seals your doom. Bring up their mother. Get the plank ready.'
They were only boys, and they went white as they saw Jukes and Cecco
preparing the fatal plank. But they tried to look brave when Wendy was
brought up.
No words of mine can tell you how Wendy despised those pirates. To the
boys there was at least some glamour in the pirate calling; but all that she
saw was that the ship had not been scrubbed for years. There was not a
porthole, on the grimy glass of which you might not have written with your
Now John had sometimes experienced this hankering at maths. prep.; and
he was struck by Hook's picking him out.
'I once thought of calling myself Red-handed Jack,' he said diffidently.
'And a good name too. We'll call you that here, bully, if you join.'
'What do you think, Michael?' asked John.
'What would you call me if I join?' Michael demanded.
'Blackbeard Joe.'
Michael was naturally impressed. 'What do you think, John?' He wanted
John to decide, and John wanted him to decide.
'Shall we still be respectful subjects of the King?' John inquired.
Through Hook's teeth came the answer: 'You would have to swear, "Down
with the King."'
Perhaps John had not behaved very well so far, but he shone out now.
'Then I refuse,' he cried, banging the barrel in front of Hook.
'And I refuse,' cried Michael.
'Rule Britannia!' squeaked Curly.
The infuriated pirates buffeted them in the mouth; and Hook roared out,
'That seals your doom. Bring up their mother. Get the plank ready.'
They were only boys, and they went white as they saw Jukes and Cecco
preparing the fatal plank. But they tried to look brave when Wendy was
brought up.
No words of mine can tell you how Wendy despised those pirates. To the
boys there was at least some glamour in the pirate calling; but all that she
saw was that the ship had not been scrubbed for years. There was not a
porthole, on the grimy glass of which you might not have written with your
Page 144
finger 'Dirty pig'; and she had already written it on several. But as the boys
gathered round her she had no thought, of course, save for them.
'So, my beauty,' said Hook, as if he spoke in syrup, 'you are to see your
children walk the plank.'
Fine gentleman though he was, the intensity of his communings had soiled
his ruff, and suddenly he knew that she was gazing at it. With a hasty
gesture he tried to hide it, but he was too late.
'Are they to die?' asked Wendy, with a look of such frightful contempt that
he nearly fainted.
'They are,' he snarled. 'Silence all,' he called gloatingly, 'for a mother's last
words to her children.'
At this moment Wendy was grand. 'These are my last words, dear boys,' she
said firmly. 'I feel that I have a message to you from your real mothers, and
it is this: "We hope our sons will die like English gentlemen."'
Even the pirates were awed; and Tootles cried out hysterically, 'I am going
to do what my mother hopes. What are you to do, Nibs?'
'What my mother hopes. What are you to do, Twin?'
'What my mother hopes. John, what are——'
But Hook had found his voice again.
'Tie her up,' he shouted.
It was Smee who tied her to the mast. 'See here, honey,' he whispered, 'I'll
save you if you promise to be my mother.'
But not even for Smee would she make such a promise. 'I would almost
rather have no children at all,' she said disdainfully.
It is sad to know that not a boy was looking at her as Smee tied her to the
mast; the eyes of all were on the plank: that last little walk they were about
to take. They were no longer able to hope that they would walk it manfully,
for the capacity to think had gone from them; they could stare and shiver
only.
gathered round her she had no thought, of course, save for them.
'So, my beauty,' said Hook, as if he spoke in syrup, 'you are to see your
children walk the plank.'
Fine gentleman though he was, the intensity of his communings had soiled
his ruff, and suddenly he knew that she was gazing at it. With a hasty
gesture he tried to hide it, but he was too late.
'Are they to die?' asked Wendy, with a look of such frightful contempt that
he nearly fainted.
'They are,' he snarled. 'Silence all,' he called gloatingly, 'for a mother's last
words to her children.'
At this moment Wendy was grand. 'These are my last words, dear boys,' she
said firmly. 'I feel that I have a message to you from your real mothers, and
it is this: "We hope our sons will die like English gentlemen."'
Even the pirates were awed; and Tootles cried out hysterically, 'I am going
to do what my mother hopes. What are you to do, Nibs?'
'What my mother hopes. What are you to do, Twin?'
'What my mother hopes. John, what are——'
But Hook had found his voice again.
'Tie her up,' he shouted.
It was Smee who tied her to the mast. 'See here, honey,' he whispered, 'I'll
save you if you promise to be my mother.'
But not even for Smee would she make such a promise. 'I would almost
rather have no children at all,' she said disdainfully.
It is sad to know that not a boy was looking at her as Smee tied her to the
mast; the eyes of all were on the plank: that last little walk they were about
to take. They were no longer able to hope that they would walk it manfully,
for the capacity to think had gone from them; they could stare and shiver
only.
Page 145
Hook smiled on them with his teeth closed, and took a step toward Wendy.
His intention was to turn her face so that she should see the boys walking
the plank one by one. But he never reached her, he never heard the cry of
anguish he hoped to wring from her. He heard something else instead.
It was the terrible tick-tick of the crocodile.
They all heard it—pirates, boys, Wendy; and immediately every head was
blown in one direction; not to the water whence the sound proceeded, but
toward Hook. All knew that what was about to happen concerned him
alone, and that from being actors they were suddenly become spectators.
Very frightful was it to see the change that came over him. It was as if he
had been clipped at every joint. He fell in a little heap.
The sound came steadily nearer; and in advance of it came this ghastly
thought, 'The crocodile is about to board the ship.'
Even the iron claw hung inactive; as if knowing that it was no intrinsic part
of what the attacking force wanted. Left so fearfully alone, any other man
would have lain with his eyes shut where he fell: but the gigantic brain of
Hook was still working, and under its guidance he crawled on his knees
along the deck as far from the sound as he could go. The pirates respectfully
cleared a passage for him, and it was only when he brought up against the
bulwarks that he spoke.
'Hide me,' he cried hoarsely.
They gathered round him; all eyes averted from the thing that was coming
aboard. They had no thought of fighting it. It was Fate.
Only when Hook was hidden from them did curiosity loosen the limbs of
the boys so that they could rush to the ship's side to see the crocodile
climbing it. Then they got the strangest surprise of this Night of Nights; for
it was no crocodile that was coming to their aid. It was Peter.
He signed to them not to give vent to any cry of admiration that might rouse
suspicion. Then he went on ticking.
His intention was to turn her face so that she should see the boys walking
the plank one by one. But he never reached her, he never heard the cry of
anguish he hoped to wring from her. He heard something else instead.
It was the terrible tick-tick of the crocodile.
They all heard it—pirates, boys, Wendy; and immediately every head was
blown in one direction; not to the water whence the sound proceeded, but
toward Hook. All knew that what was about to happen concerned him
alone, and that from being actors they were suddenly become spectators.
Very frightful was it to see the change that came over him. It was as if he
had been clipped at every joint. He fell in a little heap.
The sound came steadily nearer; and in advance of it came this ghastly
thought, 'The crocodile is about to board the ship.'
Even the iron claw hung inactive; as if knowing that it was no intrinsic part
of what the attacking force wanted. Left so fearfully alone, any other man
would have lain with his eyes shut where he fell: but the gigantic brain of
Hook was still working, and under its guidance he crawled on his knees
along the deck as far from the sound as he could go. The pirates respectfully
cleared a passage for him, and it was only when he brought up against the
bulwarks that he spoke.
'Hide me,' he cried hoarsely.
They gathered round him; all eyes averted from the thing that was coming
aboard. They had no thought of fighting it. It was Fate.
Only when Hook was hidden from them did curiosity loosen the limbs of
the boys so that they could rush to the ship's side to see the crocodile
climbing it. Then they got the strangest surprise of this Night of Nights; for
it was no crocodile that was coming to their aid. It was Peter.
He signed to them not to give vent to any cry of admiration that might rouse
suspicion. Then he went on ticking.
Page 146
Page 147
CHAPTER XV
'HOOK OR ME THIS TIME'
Odd things happen to all of us on our way through life without our noticing
for a time that they have happened. Thus, to take an instance, we suddenly
discover that we have been deaf in one ear for we don't know how long, but,
say, half an hour. Now such an experience had come that night to Peter.
When last we saw him he was stealing across the island with one finger to
his lips and his dagger at the ready. He had seen the crocodile pass by
without noticing anything peculiar about it, but by and by he remembered
that it had not been ticking. At first he thought this eerie, but soon he
concluded rightly that the clock had run down.
Without giving a thought to what might be the feelings of a fellow-creature
thus abruptly deprived of its closest companion, Peter at once considered
how he could turn the catastrophe to his own use; and he decided to tick, so
that wild beasts should believe he was the crocodile and let him pass
unmolested. He ticked superbly, but with one unforeseen result. The
crocodile was among those who heard the sound, and it followed him,
though whether with the purpose of regaining what it had lost, or merely as
a friend under the belief that it was again ticking itself, will never be
certainly known, for, like all slaves to a fixed idea, it was a stupid beast.
Peter reached the shore without mishap, and went straight on; his legs
encountering the water as if quite unaware that they had entered a new
element. Thus many animals pass from land to water, but no other human of
whom I know. As he swam he had but one thought: 'Hook or me this time.'
He had ticked so long that he now went on ticking without knowing that he
was doing it. Had he known he would have stopped, for to board the brig by
the help of the tick, though an ingenious idea, had not occurred to him.
'HOOK OR ME THIS TIME'
Odd things happen to all of us on our way through life without our noticing
for a time that they have happened. Thus, to take an instance, we suddenly
discover that we have been deaf in one ear for we don't know how long, but,
say, half an hour. Now such an experience had come that night to Peter.
When last we saw him he was stealing across the island with one finger to
his lips and his dagger at the ready. He had seen the crocodile pass by
without noticing anything peculiar about it, but by and by he remembered
that it had not been ticking. At first he thought this eerie, but soon he
concluded rightly that the clock had run down.
Without giving a thought to what might be the feelings of a fellow-creature
thus abruptly deprived of its closest companion, Peter at once considered
how he could turn the catastrophe to his own use; and he decided to tick, so
that wild beasts should believe he was the crocodile and let him pass
unmolested. He ticked superbly, but with one unforeseen result. The
crocodile was among those who heard the sound, and it followed him,
though whether with the purpose of regaining what it had lost, or merely as
a friend under the belief that it was again ticking itself, will never be
certainly known, for, like all slaves to a fixed idea, it was a stupid beast.
Peter reached the shore without mishap, and went straight on; his legs
encountering the water as if quite unaware that they had entered a new
element. Thus many animals pass from land to water, but no other human of
whom I know. As he swam he had but one thought: 'Hook or me this time.'
He had ticked so long that he now went on ticking without knowing that he
was doing it. Had he known he would have stopped, for to board the brig by
the help of the tick, though an ingenious idea, had not occurred to him.
Page 148
On the contrary, he thought he had scaled her side as noiseless as a mouse;
and he was amazed to see the pirates cowering from him, with Hook in their
and he was amazed to see the pirates cowering from him, with Hook in their
Page 149
midst as abject as if he had heard the crocodile.
The crocodile! No sooner did Peter remember it than he heard the ticking.
At first he thought the sound did come from the crocodile, and he looked
behind him swiftly. Then he realised that he was doing it himself, and in a
flash he understood the situation. 'How clever of me,' he thought at once,
and signed to the boys not to burst into applause.
It was at this moment that Ed Teynte the quartermaster emerged from the
forecastle and came along the deck. Now, reader, time what happened by
your watch. Peter struck true and deep. John clapped his hands on the ill-
fated pirate's mouth to stifle the dying groan. He fell forward. Four boys
caught him to prevent the thud. Peter gave the signal, and the carrion was
cast overboard. There was a splash, and then silence. How long has it
taken?
'One!' (Slightly had begun to count.)
None too soon, Peter, every inch of him on tiptoe, vanished into the cabin;
for more than one pirate was screwing up his courage to look round. They
could hear each other's distressed breathing now, which showed them that
the more terrible sound had passed.
'It's gone, captain,' Smee said, wiping his spectacles. 'All's still again.'
Slowly Hook let his head emerge from his ruff, and listened so intently that
he could have caught the echo of the tick. There was not a sound, and he
drew himself up firmly to his full height.
'Then here's to Johnny Plank,' he cried brazenly, hating the boys more than
ever because they had seen him unbend. He broke into the villainous ditty:
The crocodile! No sooner did Peter remember it than he heard the ticking.
At first he thought the sound did come from the crocodile, and he looked
behind him swiftly. Then he realised that he was doing it himself, and in a
flash he understood the situation. 'How clever of me,' he thought at once,
and signed to the boys not to burst into applause.
It was at this moment that Ed Teynte the quartermaster emerged from the
forecastle and came along the deck. Now, reader, time what happened by
your watch. Peter struck true and deep. John clapped his hands on the ill-
fated pirate's mouth to stifle the dying groan. He fell forward. Four boys
caught him to prevent the thud. Peter gave the signal, and the carrion was
cast overboard. There was a splash, and then silence. How long has it
taken?
'One!' (Slightly had begun to count.)
None too soon, Peter, every inch of him on tiptoe, vanished into the cabin;
for more than one pirate was screwing up his courage to look round. They
could hear each other's distressed breathing now, which showed them that
the more terrible sound had passed.
'It's gone, captain,' Smee said, wiping his spectacles. 'All's still again.'
Slowly Hook let his head emerge from his ruff, and listened so intently that
he could have caught the echo of the tick. There was not a sound, and he
drew himself up firmly to his full height.
'Then here's to Johnny Plank,' he cried brazenly, hating the boys more than
ever because they had seen him unbend. He broke into the villainous ditty:
Page 150
'Yo ho, yo ho, the frisky plank,
You walks along it so,
Till it goes down and you goes down
To Davy Jones below!'
To terrorise the prisoners the more, though with a certain loss of dignity, he
danced along an imaginary plank, grimacing at them as he sang; and when
he finished he cried, 'Do you want a touch of the cat before you walk the
plank?'
At that they fell on their knees. 'No, no,' they cried so piteously that every
pirate smiled.
'Fetch the cat, Jukes,' said Hook; 'it's in the cabin.'
The cabin! Peter was in the cabin! The children gazed at each other.
'Ay, ay,' said Jukes blithely, and he strode into the cabin. They followed him
with their eyes; they scarce knew that Hook had resumed his song, his dogs
joining in with him:
'Yo ho, yo ho, the scratching cat,
Its tails are nine, you know,
And when they're writ upon your back—
What was the last line will never be known, for of a sudden the song was
stayed by a dreadful screech from the cabin. It wailed through the ship, and
died away. Then was heard a crowing sound which was well understood by
the boys, but to the pirates was almost more eerie than the screech.
'What was that?' cried Hook.
'Two,' said Slightly solemnly.
The Italian Cecco hesitated for a moment and then swung into the cabin. He
tottered out, haggard.
'What's the matter with Bill Jukes, you dog?' hissed Hook, towering over
him.
You walks along it so,
Till it goes down and you goes down
To Davy Jones below!'
To terrorise the prisoners the more, though with a certain loss of dignity, he
danced along an imaginary plank, grimacing at them as he sang; and when
he finished he cried, 'Do you want a touch of the cat before you walk the
plank?'
At that they fell on their knees. 'No, no,' they cried so piteously that every
pirate smiled.
'Fetch the cat, Jukes,' said Hook; 'it's in the cabin.'
The cabin! Peter was in the cabin! The children gazed at each other.
'Ay, ay,' said Jukes blithely, and he strode into the cabin. They followed him
with their eyes; they scarce knew that Hook had resumed his song, his dogs
joining in with him:
'Yo ho, yo ho, the scratching cat,
Its tails are nine, you know,
And when they're writ upon your back—
What was the last line will never be known, for of a sudden the song was
stayed by a dreadful screech from the cabin. It wailed through the ship, and
died away. Then was heard a crowing sound which was well understood by
the boys, but to the pirates was almost more eerie than the screech.
'What was that?' cried Hook.
'Two,' said Slightly solemnly.
The Italian Cecco hesitated for a moment and then swung into the cabin. He
tottered out, haggard.
'What's the matter with Bill Jukes, you dog?' hissed Hook, towering over
him.
Page 151
'The matter wi' him is he's dead, stabbed,' replied Cecco in a hollow Voice.
'Bill Jukes dead!' cried the startled pirates.
'The cabin's as black as a pit,' Cecco said, almost gibbering, 'but there is
something terrible in there: the thing you heard crowing.'
The exultation of the boys, the lowering looks of the pirates, both were seen
by Hook.
'Cecco,' he said in his most steely voice, 'go back and fetch me out that
doodle-doo.'
Cecco, bravest of the brave, cowered before his captain, crying 'No, no'; but
Hook was purring to his claw.
'Did you say you would go, Cecco?' he said musingly.
Cecco went, first flinging up his arms despairingly. There was no more
singing, all listened now; and again came a death-screech and again a crow.
No one spoke except Slightly. 'Three,' he said.
Hook rallied his dogs with a gesture. ''Sdeath and odds fish,' he thundered,
'who is to bring me that doodle-doo?'
'Wait till Cecco comes out,' growled Starkey, and the others took up the cry.
'I think I heard you volunteer, Starkey,' said Hook, purring again.
'No, by thunder!' Starkey cried.
'My hook thinks you did,' said Hook, crossing to him. 'I wonder if it would
not be advisable, Starkey, to humour the hook?'
'I'll swing before I go in there,' replied Starkey doggedly, and again he had
the support of the crew.
'Is it mutiny?' asked Hook more pleasantly than ever. 'Starkey's ringleader.'
'Captain, mercy,' Starkey whimpered, all of a tremble now.
'Shake hands, Starkey,' said Hook, proffering his claw.
'Bill Jukes dead!' cried the startled pirates.
'The cabin's as black as a pit,' Cecco said, almost gibbering, 'but there is
something terrible in there: the thing you heard crowing.'
The exultation of the boys, the lowering looks of the pirates, both were seen
by Hook.
'Cecco,' he said in his most steely voice, 'go back and fetch me out that
doodle-doo.'
Cecco, bravest of the brave, cowered before his captain, crying 'No, no'; but
Hook was purring to his claw.
'Did you say you would go, Cecco?' he said musingly.
Cecco went, first flinging up his arms despairingly. There was no more
singing, all listened now; and again came a death-screech and again a crow.
No one spoke except Slightly. 'Three,' he said.
Hook rallied his dogs with a gesture. ''Sdeath and odds fish,' he thundered,
'who is to bring me that doodle-doo?'
'Wait till Cecco comes out,' growled Starkey, and the others took up the cry.
'I think I heard you volunteer, Starkey,' said Hook, purring again.
'No, by thunder!' Starkey cried.
'My hook thinks you did,' said Hook, crossing to him. 'I wonder if it would
not be advisable, Starkey, to humour the hook?'
'I'll swing before I go in there,' replied Starkey doggedly, and again he had
the support of the crew.
'Is it mutiny?' asked Hook more pleasantly than ever. 'Starkey's ringleader.'
'Captain, mercy,' Starkey whimpered, all of a tremble now.
'Shake hands, Starkey,' said Hook, proffering his claw.
Page 152
Starkey looked round for help, but all deserted him. As he backed Hook
advanced, and now the red spark was in his eye. With a despairing scream
the pirate leapt upon Long Tom and precipitated himself into the sea.
'Four,' said Slightly.
'And now,' Hook asked courteously, 'did any other gentleman say mutiny?'
Seizing a lantern and raising his claw with a menacing gesture, 'I'll bring
out that doodle-doo myself,' he said, and sped into the cabin.
'Five.' How Slightly longed to say it. He wetted his lips to be ready, but
Hook came staggering out, without his lantern.
'Something blew out the light,' he said a little unsteadily.
'Something!' echoed Mullins.
'What of Cecco?' demanded Noodler.
'He's as dead as Jukes,' said Hook shortly.
His reluctance to return to the cabin impressed them all unfavourably, and
the mutinous sounds again broke forth. All pirates are superstitious; and
Cookson cried, 'They do say the surest sign a ship's accurst is when there's
one on board more than can be accounted for.'
'I've heard,' muttered Mullins, 'he always boards the pirate craft at last. Had
he a tail, captain?'
'They say,' said another, looking viciously at Hook, 'that when he comes it's
in the likeness of the wickedest man aboard.'
'Had he a hook, captain?' asked Cookson insolently; and one after another
took up the cry, 'The ship's doomed.' At this the children could not resist
raising a cheer. Hook had well-nigh forgotten his prisoners, but as he swung
round on them now his face lit up again.
'Lads,' he cried to his crew, 'here's a notion. Open the cabin door and drive
them in. Let them fight the doodle-doo for their lives. If they kill him, we're
so much the better; if he kills them, we're none the worse.'
advanced, and now the red spark was in his eye. With a despairing scream
the pirate leapt upon Long Tom and precipitated himself into the sea.
'Four,' said Slightly.
'And now,' Hook asked courteously, 'did any other gentleman say mutiny?'
Seizing a lantern and raising his claw with a menacing gesture, 'I'll bring
out that doodle-doo myself,' he said, and sped into the cabin.
'Five.' How Slightly longed to say it. He wetted his lips to be ready, but
Hook came staggering out, without his lantern.
'Something blew out the light,' he said a little unsteadily.
'Something!' echoed Mullins.
'What of Cecco?' demanded Noodler.
'He's as dead as Jukes,' said Hook shortly.
His reluctance to return to the cabin impressed them all unfavourably, and
the mutinous sounds again broke forth. All pirates are superstitious; and
Cookson cried, 'They do say the surest sign a ship's accurst is when there's
one on board more than can be accounted for.'
'I've heard,' muttered Mullins, 'he always boards the pirate craft at last. Had
he a tail, captain?'
'They say,' said another, looking viciously at Hook, 'that when he comes it's
in the likeness of the wickedest man aboard.'
'Had he a hook, captain?' asked Cookson insolently; and one after another
took up the cry, 'The ship's doomed.' At this the children could not resist
raising a cheer. Hook had well-nigh forgotten his prisoners, but as he swung
round on them now his face lit up again.
'Lads,' he cried to his crew, 'here's a notion. Open the cabin door and drive
them in. Let them fight the doodle-doo for their lives. If they kill him, we're
so much the better; if he kills them, we're none the worse.'
Page 153
For the last time his dogs admired Hook, and devotedly they did his
bidding. The boys, pretending to struggle, were pushed into the cabin and
the door was closed on them.
'Now, listen,' cried Hook, and all listened. But not one dared to face the
door. Yes, one, Wendy, who all this time had been bound to the mast. It was
for neither a scream nor a crow that she was watching; it was for the
reappearance of Peter.
She had not long to wait. In the cabin he had found the thing for which he
had gone in search: the key that would free the children of their manacles;
and now they all stole forth, armed with such weapons as they could find.
First signing to them to hide, Peter cut Wendy's bonds, and then nothing
could have been easier than for them all to fly off together; but one thing
barred the way, an oath, 'Hook or me this time.' So when he had freed
Wendy, he whispered to her to conceal herself with the others, and himself
took her place by the mast, her cloak around him so that he should pass for
her. Then he took a great breath and crowed.
To the pirates it was a voice crying that all the boys lay slain in the cabin;
and they were panic-stricken. Hook tried to hearten them; but like the dogs
he had made them they showed him their fangs, and he knew that if he took
his eyes off them now they would leap at him.
'Lads,' he said, ready to cajole or strike as need be, but never quailing for an
instant, 'I've thought it out. There's a Jonah abroad.'
'Ay,' they snarled, 'a man wi' a hook.'
'No, lads, no, it's the girl. Never was luck on a pirate ship wi' a woman on
board. We'll right the ship when she's gone.'
Some of them remembered that this had been a saying of Flint's. 'It's worth
trying,' they said doubtfully.
'Fling the girl overboard,' cried Hook; and they made a rush at the figure in
the cloak.
'There's none can save you now, missy,' Mullins hissed jeeringly.
'There's one,' replied the figure.
bidding. The boys, pretending to struggle, were pushed into the cabin and
the door was closed on them.
'Now, listen,' cried Hook, and all listened. But not one dared to face the
door. Yes, one, Wendy, who all this time had been bound to the mast. It was
for neither a scream nor a crow that she was watching; it was for the
reappearance of Peter.
She had not long to wait. In the cabin he had found the thing for which he
had gone in search: the key that would free the children of their manacles;
and now they all stole forth, armed with such weapons as they could find.
First signing to them to hide, Peter cut Wendy's bonds, and then nothing
could have been easier than for them all to fly off together; but one thing
barred the way, an oath, 'Hook or me this time.' So when he had freed
Wendy, he whispered to her to conceal herself with the others, and himself
took her place by the mast, her cloak around him so that he should pass for
her. Then he took a great breath and crowed.
To the pirates it was a voice crying that all the boys lay slain in the cabin;
and they were panic-stricken. Hook tried to hearten them; but like the dogs
he had made them they showed him their fangs, and he knew that if he took
his eyes off them now they would leap at him.
'Lads,' he said, ready to cajole or strike as need be, but never quailing for an
instant, 'I've thought it out. There's a Jonah abroad.'
'Ay,' they snarled, 'a man wi' a hook.'
'No, lads, no, it's the girl. Never was luck on a pirate ship wi' a woman on
board. We'll right the ship when she's gone.'
Some of them remembered that this had been a saying of Flint's. 'It's worth
trying,' they said doubtfully.
'Fling the girl overboard,' cried Hook; and they made a rush at the figure in
the cloak.
'There's none can save you now, missy,' Mullins hissed jeeringly.
'There's one,' replied the figure.
Page 154
'Who's that?'
'Peter Pan the avenger!' came the terrible answer; and as he spoke Peter
flung off his cloak. Then they all knew who 'twas that had been undoing
them in the cabin, and twice Hook essayed to speak and twice he failed. In
that frightful moment I think his fierce heart broke.
At last he cried, 'Cleave him to the brisket,' but without conviction.
'Down, boys, and at them,' Peter's voice rang out; and in another moment
the clash of arms was resounding through the ship. Had the pirates kept
together it is certain that they would have won; but the onset came when
they were all unstrung, and they ran hither and thither, striking wildly, each
thinking himself the last survivor of the crew. Man to man they were the
stronger; but they fought on the defensive only, which enabled the boys to
hunt in pairs and choose their quarry. Some of the miscreants leapt into the
sea; others hid in dark recesses, where they were found by Slightly, who did
not fight, but ran about with a lantern which he flashed in their faces, so that
they were half blinded and fell an easy prey to the reeking swords of the
other boys. There was little sound to be heard but the clang of weapons, an
occasional screech or splash, and Slightly monotonously counting—five—
six—seven—eight—nine—ten—eleven.
I think all were gone when a group of savage boys surrounded Hook, who
seemed to have a charmed life, as he kept them at bay in that circle of fire.
They had done for his dogs, but this man alone seemed to be a match for
them all. Again and again they closed upon him, and again and again he
hewed a clear space. He had lifted up one boy with his hook, and was using
him as a buckler, when another, who had just passed his sword through
Mullins, sprang into the fray.
'Put up your swords, boys,' cried the newcomer, 'this man is mine.'
'Peter Pan the avenger!' came the terrible answer; and as he spoke Peter
flung off his cloak. Then they all knew who 'twas that had been undoing
them in the cabin, and twice Hook essayed to speak and twice he failed. In
that frightful moment I think his fierce heart broke.
At last he cried, 'Cleave him to the brisket,' but without conviction.
'Down, boys, and at them,' Peter's voice rang out; and in another moment
the clash of arms was resounding through the ship. Had the pirates kept
together it is certain that they would have won; but the onset came when
they were all unstrung, and they ran hither and thither, striking wildly, each
thinking himself the last survivor of the crew. Man to man they were the
stronger; but they fought on the defensive only, which enabled the boys to
hunt in pairs and choose their quarry. Some of the miscreants leapt into the
sea; others hid in dark recesses, where they were found by Slightly, who did
not fight, but ran about with a lantern which he flashed in their faces, so that
they were half blinded and fell an easy prey to the reeking swords of the
other boys. There was little sound to be heard but the clang of weapons, an
occasional screech or splash, and Slightly monotonously counting—five—
six—seven—eight—nine—ten—eleven.
I think all were gone when a group of savage boys surrounded Hook, who
seemed to have a charmed life, as he kept them at bay in that circle of fire.
They had done for his dogs, but this man alone seemed to be a match for
them all. Again and again they closed upon him, and again and again he
hewed a clear space. He had lifted up one boy with his hook, and was using
him as a buckler, when another, who had just passed his sword through
Mullins, sprang into the fray.
'Put up your swords, boys,' cried the newcomer, 'this man is mine.'
Page 155
Thus suddenly Hook found himself face to face with Peter. The others drew
back and formed a ring round them.
back and formed a ring round them.
Page 156
For long the two enemies looked at one another; Hook shuddering slightly,
and Peter with the strange smile upon his face.
'So, Pan,' said Hook at last, 'this is all your doing.'
'Ay, James Hook,' came the stern answer, 'it is all my doing.'
'Proud and insolent youth,' said Hook, 'prepare to meet thy doom.'
'Dark and sinister man,' Peter answered, 'have at thee.'
Without more words they fell to, and for a space there was no advantage to
either blade. Peter was a superb swordsman, and parried with dazzling
rapidity; ever and anon he followed up a feint with a lunge that got past his
foe's defence, but his shorter reach stood him in ill stead, and he could not
drive the steel home. Hook, scarcely his inferior in brilliancy, but not quite
so nimble in wrist play, forced him back by the weight of his onset, hoping
suddenly to end all with a favourite thrust, taught him long ago by Barbecue
at Rio; but to his astonishment he found this thrust turned aside again and
again. Then he sought to close and give the quietus with his iron hook,
which all this time had been pawing the air; but Peter doubled under it and,
lunging fiercely, pierced him in the ribs. At sight of his own blood, whose
peculiar colour, you remember, was offensive to him, the sword fell from
Hook's hand, and he was at Peter's mercy.
'Now!' cried all the boys; but with a magnificent gesture Peter invited his
opponent to pick up his sword. Hook did so instantly, but with a tragic
feeling that Peter was showing good form.
Hitherto he had thought it was some fiend fighting him, but darker
suspicions assailed him now.
'Pan, who and what art thou?' he cried huskily.
'I'm youth, I'm joy,' Peter answered at a venture, 'I'm a little bird that has
broken out of the egg.'
This, of course, was nonsense; but it was proof to the unhappy Hook that
Peter did not know in the least who or what he was, which is the very
pinnacle of good form.
and Peter with the strange smile upon his face.
'So, Pan,' said Hook at last, 'this is all your doing.'
'Ay, James Hook,' came the stern answer, 'it is all my doing.'
'Proud and insolent youth,' said Hook, 'prepare to meet thy doom.'
'Dark and sinister man,' Peter answered, 'have at thee.'
Without more words they fell to, and for a space there was no advantage to
either blade. Peter was a superb swordsman, and parried with dazzling
rapidity; ever and anon he followed up a feint with a lunge that got past his
foe's defence, but his shorter reach stood him in ill stead, and he could not
drive the steel home. Hook, scarcely his inferior in brilliancy, but not quite
so nimble in wrist play, forced him back by the weight of his onset, hoping
suddenly to end all with a favourite thrust, taught him long ago by Barbecue
at Rio; but to his astonishment he found this thrust turned aside again and
again. Then he sought to close and give the quietus with his iron hook,
which all this time had been pawing the air; but Peter doubled under it and,
lunging fiercely, pierced him in the ribs. At sight of his own blood, whose
peculiar colour, you remember, was offensive to him, the sword fell from
Hook's hand, and he was at Peter's mercy.
'Now!' cried all the boys; but with a magnificent gesture Peter invited his
opponent to pick up his sword. Hook did so instantly, but with a tragic
feeling that Peter was showing good form.
Hitherto he had thought it was some fiend fighting him, but darker
suspicions assailed him now.
'Pan, who and what art thou?' he cried huskily.
'I'm youth, I'm joy,' Peter answered at a venture, 'I'm a little bird that has
broken out of the egg.'
This, of course, was nonsense; but it was proof to the unhappy Hook that
Peter did not know in the least who or what he was, which is the very
pinnacle of good form.
Page 157
'To 't again,' he cried despairingly.
He fought now like a human flail, and every sweep of that terrible sword
would have severed in twain any man or boy who obstructed it; but Peter
fluttered round him as if the very wind it made blew him out of the danger
zone. And again and again he darted in and pricked.
Hook was fighting now without hope. That passionate breast no longer
asked for life; but for one boon it craved: to see Peter bad form before it
was cold for ever.
Abandoning the fight he rushed into the powder magazine and fired it.
'In two minutes,' he cried, 'the ship will be blown to pieces.'
Now, now, he thought, true form will show.
But Peter issued from the powder magazine with the shell in his hands, and
calmly flung it overboard.
What sort of form was Hook himself showing? Misguided man though he
was, we may be glad, without sympathising with him, that in the end he was
true to the traditions of his race. The other boys were flying around him
now, flouting, scornful; and as he staggered about the deck striking up at
them impotently, his mind was no longer with them; it was slouching in the
playing fields of long ago, or being sent up for good, or watching the wall-
game from a famous wall. And his shoes were right, and his waistcoat was
right, and his tie was right, and his socks were right.
James Hook, thou not wholly unheroic figure, farewell.
For we have come to his last moment.
Seeing Peter slowly advancing upon him through the air with dagger
poised, he sprang upon the bulwarks to cast himself into the sea. He did not
know that the crocodile was waiting for him; for we purposely stopped the
clock that this knowledge might be spared him: a little mark of respect from
us at the end.
He had one last triumph, which I think we need not grudge him. As he stood
on the bulwark looking over his shoulder at Peter gliding through the air, he
He fought now like a human flail, and every sweep of that terrible sword
would have severed in twain any man or boy who obstructed it; but Peter
fluttered round him as if the very wind it made blew him out of the danger
zone. And again and again he darted in and pricked.
Hook was fighting now without hope. That passionate breast no longer
asked for life; but for one boon it craved: to see Peter bad form before it
was cold for ever.
Abandoning the fight he rushed into the powder magazine and fired it.
'In two minutes,' he cried, 'the ship will be blown to pieces.'
Now, now, he thought, true form will show.
But Peter issued from the powder magazine with the shell in his hands, and
calmly flung it overboard.
What sort of form was Hook himself showing? Misguided man though he
was, we may be glad, without sympathising with him, that in the end he was
true to the traditions of his race. The other boys were flying around him
now, flouting, scornful; and as he staggered about the deck striking up at
them impotently, his mind was no longer with them; it was slouching in the
playing fields of long ago, or being sent up for good, or watching the wall-
game from a famous wall. And his shoes were right, and his waistcoat was
right, and his tie was right, and his socks were right.
James Hook, thou not wholly unheroic figure, farewell.
For we have come to his last moment.
Seeing Peter slowly advancing upon him through the air with dagger
poised, he sprang upon the bulwarks to cast himself into the sea. He did not
know that the crocodile was waiting for him; for we purposely stopped the
clock that this knowledge might be spared him: a little mark of respect from
us at the end.
He had one last triumph, which I think we need not grudge him. As he stood
on the bulwark looking over his shoulder at Peter gliding through the air, he
Page 158
invited him with a gesture to use his foot. It made Peter kick instead of stab.
At last Hook had got the boon for which he craved.
'Bad form,' he cried jeeringly, and went content to the crocodile.
Thus perished James Hook.
'Seventeen,' Slightly sang out; but he was not quite correct in his figures.
Fifteen paid the penalty for their crimes that night; but two reached the
shore: Starkey to be captured by the redskins, who made him nurse for all
their papooses, a melancholy come-down for a pirate; and Smee, who
henceforth wandered about the world in his spectacles, making a precarious
living by saying he was the only man that Jas. Hook had feared.
Wendy, of course, had stood by taking no part in the fight, though watching
Peter with glistening eyes; but now that all was over she became prominent
again. She praised them equally, and shuddered delightfully when Michael
showed her the place where he had killed one; and then she took them into
Hook's cabin and pointed to his watch which was hanging on a nail. It said
'half-past one'!
The lateness of the hour was almost the biggest thing of all. She got them to
bed in the pirates' bunks pretty quickly, you may be sure; all but Peter, who
strutted up and down on deck, until at last he fell asleep by the side of Long
Tom. He had one of his dreams that night, and cried in his sleep for a long
time, and Wendy held him tight.
At last Hook had got the boon for which he craved.
'Bad form,' he cried jeeringly, and went content to the crocodile.
Thus perished James Hook.
'Seventeen,' Slightly sang out; but he was not quite correct in his figures.
Fifteen paid the penalty for their crimes that night; but two reached the
shore: Starkey to be captured by the redskins, who made him nurse for all
their papooses, a melancholy come-down for a pirate; and Smee, who
henceforth wandered about the world in his spectacles, making a precarious
living by saying he was the only man that Jas. Hook had feared.
Wendy, of course, had stood by taking no part in the fight, though watching
Peter with glistening eyes; but now that all was over she became prominent
again. She praised them equally, and shuddered delightfully when Michael
showed her the place where he had killed one; and then she took them into
Hook's cabin and pointed to his watch which was hanging on a nail. It said
'half-past one'!
The lateness of the hour was almost the biggest thing of all. She got them to
bed in the pirates' bunks pretty quickly, you may be sure; all but Peter, who
strutted up and down on deck, until at last he fell asleep by the side of Long
Tom. He had one of his dreams that night, and cried in his sleep for a long
time, and Wendy held him tight.
Page 159
CHAPTER XVI
THE RETURN HOME
By two bells that morning they were all stirring their stumps; for there was
a big sea running; and Tootles, the bo'sun, was among them, with a rope's
end in his hand and chewing tobacco. They all donned pirate clothes cut off
at the knee, shaved smartly, and tumbled up, with the true nautical roll and
hitching their trousers.
It need not be said who was the captain. Nibs and John were first and
second mate. There was a woman aboard. The rest were tars before the
mast, and lived in the fo'c'sle. Peter had already lashed himself to the wheel;
but he piped all hands and delivered a short address to them; said he hoped
they would do their duty like gallant hearties, but that he knew they were
the scum of Rio and the Gold Coast, and if they snapped at him he would
tear them. His bluff strident words struck the note sailors understand, and
they cheered him lustily. Then a few sharp orders were given, and they
turned the ship round, and nosed her for the mainland.
Captain Pan calculated, after consulting the ship's chart, that if this weather
lasted they should strike the Azores about the 21st of June, after which it
would save time to fly.
Some of them wanted it to be an honest ship and others were in favour of
keeping it a pirate; but the captain treated them as dogs, and they dared not
express their wishes to him even in a round robin. Instant obedience was the
only safe thing. Slightly got a dozen for looking perplexed when told to
take soundings. The general feeling was that Peter was honest just now to
lull Wendy's suspicions, but that there might be a change when the new suit
was ready, which, against her will, she was making for him out of some of
Hook's wickedest garments. It was afterwards whispered among them that
on the first night he wore this suit he sat long in the cabin with Hook's
cigar-holder in his mouth and one hand clenched, all but the forefinger,
which he bent and held threateningly aloft like a hook.
THE RETURN HOME
By two bells that morning they were all stirring their stumps; for there was
a big sea running; and Tootles, the bo'sun, was among them, with a rope's
end in his hand and chewing tobacco. They all donned pirate clothes cut off
at the knee, shaved smartly, and tumbled up, with the true nautical roll and
hitching their trousers.
It need not be said who was the captain. Nibs and John were first and
second mate. There was a woman aboard. The rest were tars before the
mast, and lived in the fo'c'sle. Peter had already lashed himself to the wheel;
but he piped all hands and delivered a short address to them; said he hoped
they would do their duty like gallant hearties, but that he knew they were
the scum of Rio and the Gold Coast, and if they snapped at him he would
tear them. His bluff strident words struck the note sailors understand, and
they cheered him lustily. Then a few sharp orders were given, and they
turned the ship round, and nosed her for the mainland.
Captain Pan calculated, after consulting the ship's chart, that if this weather
lasted they should strike the Azores about the 21st of June, after which it
would save time to fly.
Some of them wanted it to be an honest ship and others were in favour of
keeping it a pirate; but the captain treated them as dogs, and they dared not
express their wishes to him even in a round robin. Instant obedience was the
only safe thing. Slightly got a dozen for looking perplexed when told to
take soundings. The general feeling was that Peter was honest just now to
lull Wendy's suspicions, but that there might be a change when the new suit
was ready, which, against her will, she was making for him out of some of
Hook's wickedest garments. It was afterwards whispered among them that
on the first night he wore this suit he sat long in the cabin with Hook's
cigar-holder in his mouth and one hand clenched, all but the forefinger,
which he bent and held threateningly aloft like a hook.
Page 160
Instead of watching the ship, however, we must now return to that desolate
home from which three of our characters had taken heartless flight so long
ago. It seems a shame to have neglected No. 14 all this time; and yet we
may be sure that Mrs. Darling does not blame us. If we had returned sooner
to look with sorrowful sympathy at her, she would probably have cried,
'Don't be silly; what do I matter? Do go back and keep an eye on the
children.' So long as mothers are like this their children will take advantage
of them; and they may lay to that.
Even now we venture into that familiar nursery only because its lawful
occupants are on their way home; we are merely hurrying on in advance of
them to see that their beds are properly aired and that Mr. and Mrs. Darling
do not go out for the evening. We are no more than servants. Why on earth
should their beds be properly aired, seeing that they left them in such a
thankless hurry? Would it not serve them jolly well right if they came back
and found that their parents were spending the week-end in the country? It
would be the moral lesson they have been in need of ever since we met
them; but if we contrived things in this way Mrs. Darling would never
forgive us.
One thing I should like to do immensely, and that is to tell her, in the way
authors have, that the children are coming back, that indeed they will be
here on Thursday week. This would spoil so completely the surprise to
which Wendy and John and Michael are looking forward. They have been
planning it out on the ship: mother's rapture, father's shout of joy, Nana's
leap through the air to embrace them first, when what they ought to be
preparing for is a good hiding. How delicious to spoil it all by breaking the
news in advance; so that when they enter grandly Mrs. Darling may not
even offer Wendy her mouth, and Mr. Darling may exclaim pettishly, 'Dash
it all, here are those boys again.' However, we should get no thanks even for
this. We are beginning to know Mrs. Darling by this time, and may be sure
that she would upbraid us for depriving the children of their little pleasure.
'But, my dear madam, it is ten days till Thursday week; so that by telling
you what's what, we can save you ten days of unhappiness.'
'Yes, but at what a cost! By depriving the children of ten minutes of delight.'
'Oh, if you look at it in that way.'
home from which three of our characters had taken heartless flight so long
ago. It seems a shame to have neglected No. 14 all this time; and yet we
may be sure that Mrs. Darling does not blame us. If we had returned sooner
to look with sorrowful sympathy at her, she would probably have cried,
'Don't be silly; what do I matter? Do go back and keep an eye on the
children.' So long as mothers are like this their children will take advantage
of them; and they may lay to that.
Even now we venture into that familiar nursery only because its lawful
occupants are on their way home; we are merely hurrying on in advance of
them to see that their beds are properly aired and that Mr. and Mrs. Darling
do not go out for the evening. We are no more than servants. Why on earth
should their beds be properly aired, seeing that they left them in such a
thankless hurry? Would it not serve them jolly well right if they came back
and found that their parents were spending the week-end in the country? It
would be the moral lesson they have been in need of ever since we met
them; but if we contrived things in this way Mrs. Darling would never
forgive us.
One thing I should like to do immensely, and that is to tell her, in the way
authors have, that the children are coming back, that indeed they will be
here on Thursday week. This would spoil so completely the surprise to
which Wendy and John and Michael are looking forward. They have been
planning it out on the ship: mother's rapture, father's shout of joy, Nana's
leap through the air to embrace them first, when what they ought to be
preparing for is a good hiding. How delicious to spoil it all by breaking the
news in advance; so that when they enter grandly Mrs. Darling may not
even offer Wendy her mouth, and Mr. Darling may exclaim pettishly, 'Dash
it all, here are those boys again.' However, we should get no thanks even for
this. We are beginning to know Mrs. Darling by this time, and may be sure
that she would upbraid us for depriving the children of their little pleasure.
'But, my dear madam, it is ten days till Thursday week; so that by telling
you what's what, we can save you ten days of unhappiness.'
'Yes, but at what a cost! By depriving the children of ten minutes of delight.'
'Oh, if you look at it in that way.'
Page 161
'What other way is there in which to look at it?'
You see, the woman had no proper spirit. I had meant to say extraordinarily
nice things about her; but I despise her, and not one of them will I say now.
She does not really need to be told to have things ready, for they are ready.
All the beds are aired, and she never leaves the house, and observe, the
window is open. For all the use we are to her, we might go back to the ship.
However, as we are here we may as well stay and look on. That is all we
are, lookers-on. Nobody really wants us. So let us watch and say jaggy
things, in the hope that some of them will hurt.
The only change to be seen in the night-nursery is that between nine and six
the kennel is no longer there. When the children flew away, Mr. Darling felt
in his bones that all the blame was his for having chained Nana up, and that
from first to last she had been wiser than he. Of course, as we have seen, he
was quite a simple man; indeed he might have passed for a boy again if he
had been able to take his baldness off; but he had also a noble sense of
justice and a lion courage to do what seemed right to him; and having
thought the matter out with anxious care after the flight of the children, he
went down on all fours and crawled into the kennel. To all Mrs. Darling's
dear invitations to him to come out he replied sadly but firmly:
'No, my own one, this is the place for me.'
In the bitterness of his remorse he swore that he would never leave the
kennel until his children came back. Of course this was a pity; but whatever
Mr. Darling did he had to do in excess; otherwise he soon gave up doing it.
And there never was a more humble man than the once proud George
Darling, as he sat in the kennel of an evening talking with his wife of their
children and all their pretty ways.
Very touching was his deference to Nana. He would not let her come into
the kennel, but on all other matters he followed her wishes implicitly.
Every morning the kennel was carried with Mr. Darling in it to a cab, which
conveyed him to his office, and he returned home in the same way at six.
Something of the strength of character of the man will be seen if we
remember how sensitive he was to the opinion of neighbours: this man
whose every movement now attracted surprised attention. Inwardly he must
You see, the woman had no proper spirit. I had meant to say extraordinarily
nice things about her; but I despise her, and not one of them will I say now.
She does not really need to be told to have things ready, for they are ready.
All the beds are aired, and she never leaves the house, and observe, the
window is open. For all the use we are to her, we might go back to the ship.
However, as we are here we may as well stay and look on. That is all we
are, lookers-on. Nobody really wants us. So let us watch and say jaggy
things, in the hope that some of them will hurt.
The only change to be seen in the night-nursery is that between nine and six
the kennel is no longer there. When the children flew away, Mr. Darling felt
in his bones that all the blame was his for having chained Nana up, and that
from first to last she had been wiser than he. Of course, as we have seen, he
was quite a simple man; indeed he might have passed for a boy again if he
had been able to take his baldness off; but he had also a noble sense of
justice and a lion courage to do what seemed right to him; and having
thought the matter out with anxious care after the flight of the children, he
went down on all fours and crawled into the kennel. To all Mrs. Darling's
dear invitations to him to come out he replied sadly but firmly:
'No, my own one, this is the place for me.'
In the bitterness of his remorse he swore that he would never leave the
kennel until his children came back. Of course this was a pity; but whatever
Mr. Darling did he had to do in excess; otherwise he soon gave up doing it.
And there never was a more humble man than the once proud George
Darling, as he sat in the kennel of an evening talking with his wife of their
children and all their pretty ways.
Very touching was his deference to Nana. He would not let her come into
the kennel, but on all other matters he followed her wishes implicitly.
Every morning the kennel was carried with Mr. Darling in it to a cab, which
conveyed him to his office, and he returned home in the same way at six.
Something of the strength of character of the man will be seen if we
remember how sensitive he was to the opinion of neighbours: this man
whose every movement now attracted surprised attention. Inwardly he must
Page 162
have suffered torture; but he preserved a calm exterior even when the young
criticised his little home, and he always lifted his hat courteously to any
lady who looked inside.
It may have been quixotic, but it was magnificent. Soon the inward
meaning of it leaked out, and the great heart of the public was touched.
Crowds followed the cab, cheering it lustily; charming girls scaled it to get
his autograph; interviews appeared in the better class of papers, and society
invited him to dinner and added, 'Do come in the kennel.'
On that eventful Thursday week Mrs. Darling was in the night-nursery
awaiting George's return home: a very sad-eyed woman. Now that we look
at her closely and remember the gaiety of her in the old days, all gone now
just because she has lost her babes, I find I won't be able to say nasty things
about her after all. If she was too fond of her rubbishy children she couldn't
help it. Look at her in her chair, where she has fallen asleep. The corner of
her mouth, where one looks first, is almost withered up. Her hand moves
restlessly on her breast as if she had a pain there. Some like Peter best and
some like Wendy best, but I like her best. Suppose, to make her happy, we
whisper to her in her sleep that the brats are coming back. They are really
within two miles of the window now, and flying strong, but all we need
whisper is that they are on the way. Let's.
It is a pity we did it, for she has started up, calling their names; and there is
no one in the room but Nana.
'O Nana, I dreamt my dear ones had come back.'
Nana had filmy eyes, but all she could do was to put her paw gently on her
mistress's lap; and they were sitting together thus when the kennel was
brought back. As Mr. Darling puts his head out at it to kiss his wife, we see
that his face is more worn than of yore, but has a softer expression.
He gave his hat to Liza, who took it scornfully; for she had no imagination,
and was quite incapable of understanding the motives of such a man.
Outside, the crowd who had accompanied the cab home were still cheering,
and he was naturally not unmoved.
'Listen to them,' he said; 'it is very gratifying.'
criticised his little home, and he always lifted his hat courteously to any
lady who looked inside.
It may have been quixotic, but it was magnificent. Soon the inward
meaning of it leaked out, and the great heart of the public was touched.
Crowds followed the cab, cheering it lustily; charming girls scaled it to get
his autograph; interviews appeared in the better class of papers, and society
invited him to dinner and added, 'Do come in the kennel.'
On that eventful Thursday week Mrs. Darling was in the night-nursery
awaiting George's return home: a very sad-eyed woman. Now that we look
at her closely and remember the gaiety of her in the old days, all gone now
just because she has lost her babes, I find I won't be able to say nasty things
about her after all. If she was too fond of her rubbishy children she couldn't
help it. Look at her in her chair, where she has fallen asleep. The corner of
her mouth, where one looks first, is almost withered up. Her hand moves
restlessly on her breast as if she had a pain there. Some like Peter best and
some like Wendy best, but I like her best. Suppose, to make her happy, we
whisper to her in her sleep that the brats are coming back. They are really
within two miles of the window now, and flying strong, but all we need
whisper is that they are on the way. Let's.
It is a pity we did it, for she has started up, calling their names; and there is
no one in the room but Nana.
'O Nana, I dreamt my dear ones had come back.'
Nana had filmy eyes, but all she could do was to put her paw gently on her
mistress's lap; and they were sitting together thus when the kennel was
brought back. As Mr. Darling puts his head out at it to kiss his wife, we see
that his face is more worn than of yore, but has a softer expression.
He gave his hat to Liza, who took it scornfully; for she had no imagination,
and was quite incapable of understanding the motives of such a man.
Outside, the crowd who had accompanied the cab home were still cheering,
and he was naturally not unmoved.
'Listen to them,' he said; 'it is very gratifying.'
Page 163
'Lot of little boys,' sneered Liza.
'There were several adults to-day,' he assured her with a faint flush; but
when she tossed her head he had not a word of reproof for her. Social
success had not spoilt him; it had made him sweeter. For some time he sat
half out of the kennel, talking with Mrs. Darling of this success, and
pressing her hand reassuringly when she said she hoped his head would not
be turned by it.
'But if I had been a weak man,' he said. 'Good heavens, if I had been a weak
man!'
'And, George,' she said timidly, 'you are as full of remorse as ever, aren't
you?'
'Full of remorse as ever, dearest! See my punishment: living in a kennel.'
'But it is punishment, isn't it, George? You are sure you are not enjoying it?'
'My love!'
You may be sure she begged his pardon; and then, feeling drowsy, he curled
round in the kennel.
'Won't you play me to sleep,' he asked, 'on the nursery piano?' and as she
was crossing to the day nursery he added thoughtlessly, 'And shut that
window. I feel a draught.'
'O George, never ask me to do that. The window must always be left open
for them, always, always.'
Now it was his turn to beg her pardon; and she went into the day nursery
and played, and soon he was asleep; and while he slept, Wendy and John
and Michael flew into the room.
Oh no. We have written it so, because that was the charming arrangement
planned by them before we left the ship; but something must have happened
since then, for it is not they who have flown in, it is Peter and Tinker Bell.
Peter's first words tell all.
'There were several adults to-day,' he assured her with a faint flush; but
when she tossed her head he had not a word of reproof for her. Social
success had not spoilt him; it had made him sweeter. For some time he sat
half out of the kennel, talking with Mrs. Darling of this success, and
pressing her hand reassuringly when she said she hoped his head would not
be turned by it.
'But if I had been a weak man,' he said. 'Good heavens, if I had been a weak
man!'
'And, George,' she said timidly, 'you are as full of remorse as ever, aren't
you?'
'Full of remorse as ever, dearest! See my punishment: living in a kennel.'
'But it is punishment, isn't it, George? You are sure you are not enjoying it?'
'My love!'
You may be sure she begged his pardon; and then, feeling drowsy, he curled
round in the kennel.
'Won't you play me to sleep,' he asked, 'on the nursery piano?' and as she
was crossing to the day nursery he added thoughtlessly, 'And shut that
window. I feel a draught.'
'O George, never ask me to do that. The window must always be left open
for them, always, always.'
Now it was his turn to beg her pardon; and she went into the day nursery
and played, and soon he was asleep; and while he slept, Wendy and John
and Michael flew into the room.
Oh no. We have written it so, because that was the charming arrangement
planned by them before we left the ship; but something must have happened
since then, for it is not they who have flown in, it is Peter and Tinker Bell.
Peter's first words tell all.
Page 164
'Quick, Tink,' he whispered, 'close the window; bar it. That's right. Now you
and I must get away by the door; and when Wendy comes she will think her
mother has barred her out; and she will have to go back with me.'
Now I understand what had hitherto puzzled me, why when Peter had
exterminated the pirates he did not return to the island and leave Tink to
escort the children to the mainland. This trick had been in his head all the
time.
Instead of feeling that he was behaving badly he danced with glee; then he
peeped into the day-nursery to see who was playing. He whispered to Tink,
'It's Wendy's mother. She is a pretty lady, but not so pretty as my mother.
Her mouth is full of thimbles, but not so full as my mother's was.'
Of course he knew nothing whatever about his mother; but he sometimes
bragged about her.
He did not know the tune, which was 'Home, Sweet Home,' but he knew it
was saying, 'Come back, Wendy, Wendy, Wendy'; and he cried exultantly,
'You will never see Wendy again, lady, for the window is barred.'
He peeped in again to see why the music had stopped; and now he saw that
Mrs. Darling had laid her head on the box, and that two tears were sitting on
her eyes.
'She wants me to unbar the window,' thought Peter, 'but I won't, not I.'
He peeped again, and the tears were still there, or another two had taken
their place.
'She's awfully fond of Wendy,' he said to himself. He was angry with her
now for not seeing why she could not have Wendy.
The reason was so simple: 'I'm fond of her too. We can't both have her,
lady.'
But the lady would not make the best of it, and he was unhappy. He ceased
to look at her, but even then she would not let go of him. He skipped about
and made funny faces, but when he stopped it was just as if she were inside
him, knocking.
and I must get away by the door; and when Wendy comes she will think her
mother has barred her out; and she will have to go back with me.'
Now I understand what had hitherto puzzled me, why when Peter had
exterminated the pirates he did not return to the island and leave Tink to
escort the children to the mainland. This trick had been in his head all the
time.
Instead of feeling that he was behaving badly he danced with glee; then he
peeped into the day-nursery to see who was playing. He whispered to Tink,
'It's Wendy's mother. She is a pretty lady, but not so pretty as my mother.
Her mouth is full of thimbles, but not so full as my mother's was.'
Of course he knew nothing whatever about his mother; but he sometimes
bragged about her.
He did not know the tune, which was 'Home, Sweet Home,' but he knew it
was saying, 'Come back, Wendy, Wendy, Wendy'; and he cried exultantly,
'You will never see Wendy again, lady, for the window is barred.'
He peeped in again to see why the music had stopped; and now he saw that
Mrs. Darling had laid her head on the box, and that two tears were sitting on
her eyes.
'She wants me to unbar the window,' thought Peter, 'but I won't, not I.'
He peeped again, and the tears were still there, or another two had taken
their place.
'She's awfully fond of Wendy,' he said to himself. He was angry with her
now for not seeing why she could not have Wendy.
The reason was so simple: 'I'm fond of her too. We can't both have her,
lady.'
But the lady would not make the best of it, and he was unhappy. He ceased
to look at her, but even then she would not let go of him. He skipped about
and made funny faces, but when he stopped it was just as if she were inside
him, knocking.
Page 165
'Oh, all right,' he said at last, and gulped. Then he unbarred the window.
'Come on, Tink,' he cried, with a frightful sneer at the laws of nature; 'we
don't want any silly mothers'; and he flew away.
Thus Wendy and John and Michael found the window open for them after
all, which of course was more than they deserved. They alighted on the
floor, quite unashamed of themselves; and the youngest one had already
forgotten his home.
'John,' he said, looking around him doubtfully, 'I think I have been here
before.'
'Of course you have, you silly. There is your old bed.'
'So it is,' Michael said, but not with much conviction.
'I say,' cried John, 'the kennel!' and he dashed across to look into it.
'Perhaps Nana is inside it,' Wendy said.
But John whistled. 'Hullo,' he said, 'there's a man inside it.'
'It's father!' exclaimed Wendy.
'Let me see father,' Michael begged eagerly, and he took a good look. 'He is
not so big as the pirate I killed,' he said with such frank disappointment that
I am glad Mr. Darling was asleep; it would have been sad if those had been
the first words he heard his little Michael say.
Wendy and John had been taken aback somewhat at finding their father in
the kennel.
'Surely,' said John, like one who had lost faith in his memory, 'he used not to
sleep in the kennel?'
'John,' Wendy said falteringly, 'perhaps we don't remember the old life as
well as we thought we did.'
A chill fell upon them; and serve them right.
'It is very careless of mother,' said that young scoundrel John, 'not to be here
when we come back.'
'Come on, Tink,' he cried, with a frightful sneer at the laws of nature; 'we
don't want any silly mothers'; and he flew away.
Thus Wendy and John and Michael found the window open for them after
all, which of course was more than they deserved. They alighted on the
floor, quite unashamed of themselves; and the youngest one had already
forgotten his home.
'John,' he said, looking around him doubtfully, 'I think I have been here
before.'
'Of course you have, you silly. There is your old bed.'
'So it is,' Michael said, but not with much conviction.
'I say,' cried John, 'the kennel!' and he dashed across to look into it.
'Perhaps Nana is inside it,' Wendy said.
But John whistled. 'Hullo,' he said, 'there's a man inside it.'
'It's father!' exclaimed Wendy.
'Let me see father,' Michael begged eagerly, and he took a good look. 'He is
not so big as the pirate I killed,' he said with such frank disappointment that
I am glad Mr. Darling was asleep; it would have been sad if those had been
the first words he heard his little Michael say.
Wendy and John had been taken aback somewhat at finding their father in
the kennel.
'Surely,' said John, like one who had lost faith in his memory, 'he used not to
sleep in the kennel?'
'John,' Wendy said falteringly, 'perhaps we don't remember the old life as
well as we thought we did.'
A chill fell upon them; and serve them right.
'It is very careless of mother,' said that young scoundrel John, 'not to be here
when we come back.'
Page 166
It was then that Mrs. Darling began playing again.
'It's mother!' cried Wendy, peeping.
'So it is!' said John.
'Then are you not really our mother, Wendy?' asked Michael, who was
surely sleepy.
'Oh dear!' exclaimed Wendy, with her first real twinge of remorse, 'it was
quite time we came back.'
'Let us creep in,' John suggested, 'and put our hands over her eyes.'
But Wendy, who saw that they must break the joyous news more gently, had
a better plan.
'Let us all slip into our beds, and be there when she comes in, just as if we
had never been away.'
And so when Mrs. Darling went back to the night-nursery to see if her
husband was asleep, all the beds were occupied. The children waited for her
cry of joy, but it did not come. She saw them, but she did not believe they
were there. You see, she saw them in their beds so often in her dreams that
she thought this was just the dream hanging around her still.
She sat down in the chair by the fire, where in the old days she had nursed
them.
They could not understand this, and a cold fear fell upon all the three of
them.
'Mother!' Wendy cried.
'That's Wendy,' she said, but still she was sure it was the dream.
'Mother!'
'That's John,' she said.
'Mother!' cried Michael. He knew her now.
'It's mother!' cried Wendy, peeping.
'So it is!' said John.
'Then are you not really our mother, Wendy?' asked Michael, who was
surely sleepy.
'Oh dear!' exclaimed Wendy, with her first real twinge of remorse, 'it was
quite time we came back.'
'Let us creep in,' John suggested, 'and put our hands over her eyes.'
But Wendy, who saw that they must break the joyous news more gently, had
a better plan.
'Let us all slip into our beds, and be there when she comes in, just as if we
had never been away.'
And so when Mrs. Darling went back to the night-nursery to see if her
husband was asleep, all the beds were occupied. The children waited for her
cry of joy, but it did not come. She saw them, but she did not believe they
were there. You see, she saw them in their beds so often in her dreams that
she thought this was just the dream hanging around her still.
She sat down in the chair by the fire, where in the old days she had nursed
them.
They could not understand this, and a cold fear fell upon all the three of
them.
'Mother!' Wendy cried.
'That's Wendy,' she said, but still she was sure it was the dream.
'Mother!'
'That's John,' she said.
'Mother!' cried Michael. He knew her now.
Page 167
'That's Michael,' she said, and she stretched out her arms for the three little
selfish children they would never envelop again. Yes, they did, they went
round Wendy and John and Michael, who had slipped out of bed and run to
her.
'George, George,' she cried when she could speak; and Mr. Darling woke to
share her bliss, and Nana came rushing in. There could not have been a
lovelier sight; but there was none to see it except a strange boy who was
staring in at the window. He had ecstasies innumerable that other children
can never know; but he was looking through the window at the one joy
from which he must be for ever barred.
selfish children they would never envelop again. Yes, they did, they went
round Wendy and John and Michael, who had slipped out of bed and run to
her.
'George, George,' she cried when she could speak; and Mr. Darling woke to
share her bliss, and Nana came rushing in. There could not have been a
lovelier sight; but there was none to see it except a strange boy who was
staring in at the window. He had ecstasies innumerable that other children
can never know; but he was looking through the window at the one joy
from which he must be for ever barred.
Page 168
CHAPTER XVII
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
I hope you want to know what became of the other boys. They were waiting
below to give Wendy time to explain about them; and when they had
counted five hundred they went up. They went up by the stair, because they
thought this would make a better impression. They stood in a row in front
of Mrs. Darling, with their hats off, and wishing they were not wearing their
pirate clothes. They said nothing, but their eyes asked her to have them.
They ought to have looked at Mr. Darling also, but they forgot about him.
Of course Mrs. Darling said at once that she would have them; but Mr.
Darling was curiously depressed, and they saw that he considered six a
rather large number.
'I must say,' he said to Wendy, 'that you don't do things by halves,' a
grudging remark which the twins thought was pointed at them.
The first twin was the proud one, and he asked, flushing, 'Do you think we
should be too much of a handful, sir? Because if so we can go away.'
'Father!' Wendy cried, shocked; but still the cloud was on him. He knew he
was behaving unworthily, but he could not help it.
'We could lie doubled up,' said Nibs.
'I always cut their hair myself,' said Wendy.
'George!' Mrs. Darling exclaimed, pained to see her dear one showing
himself in such an unfavourable light.
Then he burst into tears, and the truth came out. He was as glad to have
them as she was, he said, but he thought they should have asked his consent
as well as hers, instead of treating him as a cypher in his own house.
WHEN WENDY GREW UP
I hope you want to know what became of the other boys. They were waiting
below to give Wendy time to explain about them; and when they had
counted five hundred they went up. They went up by the stair, because they
thought this would make a better impression. They stood in a row in front
of Mrs. Darling, with their hats off, and wishing they were not wearing their
pirate clothes. They said nothing, but their eyes asked her to have them.
They ought to have looked at Mr. Darling also, but they forgot about him.
Of course Mrs. Darling said at once that she would have them; but Mr.
Darling was curiously depressed, and they saw that he considered six a
rather large number.
'I must say,' he said to Wendy, 'that you don't do things by halves,' a
grudging remark which the twins thought was pointed at them.
The first twin was the proud one, and he asked, flushing, 'Do you think we
should be too much of a handful, sir? Because if so we can go away.'
'Father!' Wendy cried, shocked; but still the cloud was on him. He knew he
was behaving unworthily, but he could not help it.
'We could lie doubled up,' said Nibs.
'I always cut their hair myself,' said Wendy.
'George!' Mrs. Darling exclaimed, pained to see her dear one showing
himself in such an unfavourable light.
Then he burst into tears, and the truth came out. He was as glad to have
them as she was, he said, but he thought they should have asked his consent
as well as hers, instead of treating him as a cypher in his own house.
Page 169
'I don't think he is a cypher,' Tootles cried instantly. 'Do you think he is a
cypher, Curly?'
'No, I don't. Do you think he is a cypher, Slightly?'
'Rather not. Twin, what do you think?'
It turned out that not one of them thought him a cypher; and he was
absurdly gratified, and said he would find space for them all in the drawing-
room if they fitted in.
'We'll fit in, sir,' they assured him.
'Then follow the leader,' he cried gaily. 'Mind you, I am not sure that we
have a drawing-room, but we pretend we have, and it's all the same. Hoop
la!'
He went off dancing through the house, and they all cried 'Hoop la!' and
danced after him, searching for the drawing-room; and I forget whether they
found it, but at any rate they found corners, and they all fitted in.
As for Peter, he saw Wendy once again before he flew away. He did not
exactly come to the window, but he brushed against it in passing, so that she
could open it if she liked and call to him. That was what she did.
'Hullo, Wendy, good-bye,' he said.
'Oh dear, are you going away?'
'Yes.'
'You don't feel, Peter,' she said falteringly, 'that you would like to say
anything to my parents about a very sweet subject?'
'No.'
'About me, Peter?'
'No.'
Mrs. Darling came to the window, for at present she was keeping a sharp
eye on Wendy. She told Peter that she had adopted all the other boys, and
cypher, Curly?'
'No, I don't. Do you think he is a cypher, Slightly?'
'Rather not. Twin, what do you think?'
It turned out that not one of them thought him a cypher; and he was
absurdly gratified, and said he would find space for them all in the drawing-
room if they fitted in.
'We'll fit in, sir,' they assured him.
'Then follow the leader,' he cried gaily. 'Mind you, I am not sure that we
have a drawing-room, but we pretend we have, and it's all the same. Hoop
la!'
He went off dancing through the house, and they all cried 'Hoop la!' and
danced after him, searching for the drawing-room; and I forget whether they
found it, but at any rate they found corners, and they all fitted in.
As for Peter, he saw Wendy once again before he flew away. He did not
exactly come to the window, but he brushed against it in passing, so that she
could open it if she liked and call to him. That was what she did.
'Hullo, Wendy, good-bye,' he said.
'Oh dear, are you going away?'
'Yes.'
'You don't feel, Peter,' she said falteringly, 'that you would like to say
anything to my parents about a very sweet subject?'
'No.'
'About me, Peter?'
'No.'
Mrs. Darling came to the window, for at present she was keeping a sharp
eye on Wendy. She told Peter that she had adopted all the other boys, and
Page 170
would like to adopt him also.
'Would you send me to school?' he inquired craftily.
'Yes.'
'And then to an office?'
'I suppose so.'
'Soon I should be a man?'
'Very soon.'
'I don't want to go to school and learn solemn things,' he told her
passionately. 'I don't want to be a man. O Wendy's mother, if I was to wake
up and feel there was a beard!'
'Peter,' said Wendy the comforter, 'I should love you in a beard'; and Mrs.
Darling stretched out her arms to him, but he repulsed her.
'Keep back, lady, no one is going to catch me and make me a man.'
'But where are you going to live?'
'With Tink in the house we built for Wendy. The fairies are to put it high up
among the tree tops where they sleep at nights.'
'How lovely,' cried Wendy so longingly that Mrs. Darling tightened her grip.
'I thought all the fairies were dead,' Mrs. Darling said.
'There are always a lot of young ones,' explained Wendy, who was now
quite an authority, 'because you see when a new baby laughs for the first
time a new fairy is born, and as there are always new babies there are
always new fairies. They live in nests on the tops of trees; and the mauve
ones are boys and the white ones are girls, and the blue ones are just little
sillies who are not sure what they are.'
'I shall have such fun,' said Peter, with one eye on Wendy.
'It will be rather lonely in the evening,' she said, 'sitting by the fire.'
'Would you send me to school?' he inquired craftily.
'Yes.'
'And then to an office?'
'I suppose so.'
'Soon I should be a man?'
'Very soon.'
'I don't want to go to school and learn solemn things,' he told her
passionately. 'I don't want to be a man. O Wendy's mother, if I was to wake
up and feel there was a beard!'
'Peter,' said Wendy the comforter, 'I should love you in a beard'; and Mrs.
Darling stretched out her arms to him, but he repulsed her.
'Keep back, lady, no one is going to catch me and make me a man.'
'But where are you going to live?'
'With Tink in the house we built for Wendy. The fairies are to put it high up
among the tree tops where they sleep at nights.'
'How lovely,' cried Wendy so longingly that Mrs. Darling tightened her grip.
'I thought all the fairies were dead,' Mrs. Darling said.
'There are always a lot of young ones,' explained Wendy, who was now
quite an authority, 'because you see when a new baby laughs for the first
time a new fairy is born, and as there are always new babies there are
always new fairies. They live in nests on the tops of trees; and the mauve
ones are boys and the white ones are girls, and the blue ones are just little
sillies who are not sure what they are.'
'I shall have such fun,' said Peter, with one eye on Wendy.
'It will be rather lonely in the evening,' she said, 'sitting by the fire.'
Page 171
'I shall have Tink.'
'Tink can't go a twentieth part of the way round,' she reminded him a little
tartly.
'Sneaky tell-tale!' Tink called out from somewhere round the corner.
'It doesn't matter,' Peter said.
'O Peter, you know it matters.'
'Well, then, come with me to the little house.'
'May I, mummy?'
'Certainly not. I have got you home again, and I mean to keep you.'
'But he does so need a mother.'
'So do you, my love.'
'Oh, all right,' Peter said, as if he had asked her from politeness merely; but
Mrs. Darling saw his mouth twitch, and she made this handsome offer: to
let Wendy go to him for a week every year to do his spring cleaning. Wendy
would have preferred a more permanent arrangement; and it seemed to her
that spring would be long in coming; but this promise sent Peter away quite
gay again. He had no sense of time, and was so full of adventures that all I
have told you about him is only a halfpenny-worth of them. I suppose it was
because Wendy knew this that her last words to him were these rather
plaintive ones:
'You won't forget me, Peter, will you, before spring-cleaning time comes?'
Of course Peter promised; and then he flew away. He took Mrs. Darling's
kiss with him. The kiss that had been for no one else Peter took quite easily.
Funny. But she seemed satisfied.
Of course all the boys went to school; and most of them got into Class III.,
but Slightly was put first into Class IV. and then into Class V. Class I. is the
top class. Before they had attended school a week they saw what goats they
had been not to remain on the island; but it was too late now, and soon they
settled down to being as ordinary as you or me or Jenkins minor. It is sad to
'Tink can't go a twentieth part of the way round,' she reminded him a little
tartly.
'Sneaky tell-tale!' Tink called out from somewhere round the corner.
'It doesn't matter,' Peter said.
'O Peter, you know it matters.'
'Well, then, come with me to the little house.'
'May I, mummy?'
'Certainly not. I have got you home again, and I mean to keep you.'
'But he does so need a mother.'
'So do you, my love.'
'Oh, all right,' Peter said, as if he had asked her from politeness merely; but
Mrs. Darling saw his mouth twitch, and she made this handsome offer: to
let Wendy go to him for a week every year to do his spring cleaning. Wendy
would have preferred a more permanent arrangement; and it seemed to her
that spring would be long in coming; but this promise sent Peter away quite
gay again. He had no sense of time, and was so full of adventures that all I
have told you about him is only a halfpenny-worth of them. I suppose it was
because Wendy knew this that her last words to him were these rather
plaintive ones:
'You won't forget me, Peter, will you, before spring-cleaning time comes?'
Of course Peter promised; and then he flew away. He took Mrs. Darling's
kiss with him. The kiss that had been for no one else Peter took quite easily.
Funny. But she seemed satisfied.
Of course all the boys went to school; and most of them got into Class III.,
but Slightly was put first into Class IV. and then into Class V. Class I. is the
top class. Before they had attended school a week they saw what goats they
had been not to remain on the island; but it was too late now, and soon they
settled down to being as ordinary as you or me or Jenkins minor. It is sad to
Page 172
have to say that the power to fly gradually left them. At first Nana tied their
feet to the bed-posts so that they should not fly away in the night; and one
of their diversions by day was to pretend to fall off 'buses; but by and by
they ceased to tug at their bonds in bed, and found that they hurt themselves
when they let go of the 'bus. In time they could not even fly after their hats.
Want of practice, they called it; but what it really meant was that they no
longer believed.
Michael believed longer than the other boys, though they jeered at him; so
he was with Wendy when Peter came for her at the end of the first year. She
flew away with Peter in the frock she had woven from leaves and berries in
the Neverland, and her one fear was that he might notice how short it had
become; but he never noticed, he had so much to say about himself.
She had looked forward to thrilling talks with him about old times, but new
adventures had crowded the old ones from his mind.
'Who is Captain Hook?' he asked with interest when she spoke of the arch
enemy.
'Don't you remember,' she asked, amazed, 'how you killed him and saved all
our lives?'
'I forget them after I kill them,' he replied carelessly.
When she expressed a doubtful hope that Tinker Bell would be glad to see
her he said, 'Who is Tinker Bell?'
'O Peter,' she said, shocked; but even when she explained he could not
remember.
'There are such a lot of them,' he said. 'I expect she is no more.'
I expect he was right, for fairies don't live long, but they are so little that a
short time seems a good while to them.
Wendy was pained too to find that the past year was but as yesterday to
Peter; it had seemed such a long year of waiting to her. But he was exactly
as fascinating as ever, and they had a lovely spring cleaning in the little
house on the tree tops.
feet to the bed-posts so that they should not fly away in the night; and one
of their diversions by day was to pretend to fall off 'buses; but by and by
they ceased to tug at their bonds in bed, and found that they hurt themselves
when they let go of the 'bus. In time they could not even fly after their hats.
Want of practice, they called it; but what it really meant was that they no
longer believed.
Michael believed longer than the other boys, though they jeered at him; so
he was with Wendy when Peter came for her at the end of the first year. She
flew away with Peter in the frock she had woven from leaves and berries in
the Neverland, and her one fear was that he might notice how short it had
become; but he never noticed, he had so much to say about himself.
She had looked forward to thrilling talks with him about old times, but new
adventures had crowded the old ones from his mind.
'Who is Captain Hook?' he asked with interest when she spoke of the arch
enemy.
'Don't you remember,' she asked, amazed, 'how you killed him and saved all
our lives?'
'I forget them after I kill them,' he replied carelessly.
When she expressed a doubtful hope that Tinker Bell would be glad to see
her he said, 'Who is Tinker Bell?'
'O Peter,' she said, shocked; but even when she explained he could not
remember.
'There are such a lot of them,' he said. 'I expect she is no more.'
I expect he was right, for fairies don't live long, but they are so little that a
short time seems a good while to them.
Wendy was pained too to find that the past year was but as yesterday to
Peter; it had seemed such a long year of waiting to her. But he was exactly
as fascinating as ever, and they had a lovely spring cleaning in the little
house on the tree tops.
Page 173
Next year he did not come for her. She waited in a new frock because the
old one simply would not meet; but he never came.
'Perhaps he is ill,' Michael said.
'You know he is never ill.'
Michael came close to her and whispered, with a shiver, 'Perhaps there is no
such person, Wendy!' and then Wendy would have cried if Michael had not
been crying.
Peter came next spring cleaning; and the strange thing was that he never
knew he had missed a year.
That was the last time the girl Wendy ever saw him. For a little longer she
tried for his sake not to have growing pains; and she felt she was untrue to
him when she got a prize for general knowledge. But the years came and
went without bringing the careless boy; and when they met again Wendy
was a married woman, and Peter was no more to her than a little dust in the
box in which she had kept her toys. Wendy was grown up. You need not be
sorry for her. She was one of the kind that likes to grow up. In the end she
grew up of her own free will a day quicker than other girls.
All the boys were grown up and done for by this time; so it is scarcely
worth while saying anything more about them. You may see the twins and
Nibs and Curly any day going to an office, each carrying a little bag and an
umbrella. Michael is an engine-driver. Slightly married a lady of title, and
so he became a lord. You see that judge in a wig coming out at the iron
door? That used to be Tootles. The bearded man who doesn't know any
story to tell his children was once John.
Wendy was married in white with a pink sash. It is strange to think that
Peter did not alight in the church and forbid the banns.
Years rolled on again, and Wendy had a daughter. This ought not to be
written in ink but in a golden splash.
She was called Jane, and always had an odd inquiring look, as if from the
moment she arrived on the mainland she wanted to ask questions. When she
was old enough to ask them they were mostly about Peter Pan. She loved to
old one simply would not meet; but he never came.
'Perhaps he is ill,' Michael said.
'You know he is never ill.'
Michael came close to her and whispered, with a shiver, 'Perhaps there is no
such person, Wendy!' and then Wendy would have cried if Michael had not
been crying.
Peter came next spring cleaning; and the strange thing was that he never
knew he had missed a year.
That was the last time the girl Wendy ever saw him. For a little longer she
tried for his sake not to have growing pains; and she felt she was untrue to
him when she got a prize for general knowledge. But the years came and
went without bringing the careless boy; and when they met again Wendy
was a married woman, and Peter was no more to her than a little dust in the
box in which she had kept her toys. Wendy was grown up. You need not be
sorry for her. She was one of the kind that likes to grow up. In the end she
grew up of her own free will a day quicker than other girls.
All the boys were grown up and done for by this time; so it is scarcely
worth while saying anything more about them. You may see the twins and
Nibs and Curly any day going to an office, each carrying a little bag and an
umbrella. Michael is an engine-driver. Slightly married a lady of title, and
so he became a lord. You see that judge in a wig coming out at the iron
door? That used to be Tootles. The bearded man who doesn't know any
story to tell his children was once John.
Wendy was married in white with a pink sash. It is strange to think that
Peter did not alight in the church and forbid the banns.
Years rolled on again, and Wendy had a daughter. This ought not to be
written in ink but in a golden splash.
She was called Jane, and always had an odd inquiring look, as if from the
moment she arrived on the mainland she wanted to ask questions. When she
was old enough to ask them they were mostly about Peter Pan. She loved to
Page 174
hear of Peter, and Wendy told her all she could remember in the very
nursery from which the famous flight had taken place. It was Jane's nursery
now, for her father had bought it at the three per cents. from Wendy's father,
who was no longer fond of stairs. Mrs. Darling was now dead and forgotten.
There were only two beds in the nursery now, Jane's and her nurse's; and
there was no kennel, for Nana also had passed away. She died of old age,
and at the end she had been rather difficult to get on with; being very firmly
convinced that no one knew how to look after children except herself.
Once a week Jane's nurse had her evening off; and then it was Wendy's part
to put Jane to bed. That was the time for stories. It was Jane's invention to
raise the sheet over her mother's head and her own, thus making a tent, and
in the awful darkness to whisper:
'What do we see now?'
'I don't think I see anything to-night,' says Wendy, with a feeling that if
Nana were here she would object to further conversation.
'Yes, you do,' says Jane, 'you see when you were a little girl.'
'That is a long time ago, sweetheart,' says Wendy. 'Ah me, how time flies!'
'Does it fly,' asks the artful child, 'the way you flew when you were a little
girl?'
'The way I flew! Do you know, Jane, I sometimes wonder whether I ever
did really fly.'
'Yes, you did.'
'The dear old days when I could fly!'
'Why can't you fly now, mother?'
'Because I am grown up, dearest. When people grow up they forget the
way.'
'Why do they forget the way?'
nursery from which the famous flight had taken place. It was Jane's nursery
now, for her father had bought it at the three per cents. from Wendy's father,
who was no longer fond of stairs. Mrs. Darling was now dead and forgotten.
There were only two beds in the nursery now, Jane's and her nurse's; and
there was no kennel, for Nana also had passed away. She died of old age,
and at the end she had been rather difficult to get on with; being very firmly
convinced that no one knew how to look after children except herself.
Once a week Jane's nurse had her evening off; and then it was Wendy's part
to put Jane to bed. That was the time for stories. It was Jane's invention to
raise the sheet over her mother's head and her own, thus making a tent, and
in the awful darkness to whisper:
'What do we see now?'
'I don't think I see anything to-night,' says Wendy, with a feeling that if
Nana were here she would object to further conversation.
'Yes, you do,' says Jane, 'you see when you were a little girl.'
'That is a long time ago, sweetheart,' says Wendy. 'Ah me, how time flies!'
'Does it fly,' asks the artful child, 'the way you flew when you were a little
girl?'
'The way I flew! Do you know, Jane, I sometimes wonder whether I ever
did really fly.'
'Yes, you did.'
'The dear old days when I could fly!'
'Why can't you fly now, mother?'
'Because I am grown up, dearest. When people grow up they forget the
way.'
'Why do they forget the way?'
Page 175
'Because they are no longer gay and innocent and heartless. It is only the
gay and innocent and heartless who can fly.'
'What is gay and innocent and heartless? I do wish I was gay and innocent
and heartless.'
Or perhaps Wendy admits that she does see something. 'I do believe,' she
says, 'that it is this nursery.'
'I do believe it is,' says Jane. 'Go on.'
They are now embarked on the great adventure of the night when Peter flew
in looking for his shadow.
'The foolish fellow,' says Wendy, 'tried to stick it on with soap, and when he
could not he cried, and that woke me, and I sewed it on for him.'
'You have missed a bit,' interrupts Jane, who now knows the story better
than her mother. 'When you saw him sitting on the floor crying what did
you say?'
'I sat up in bed and I said, "Boy, why are you crying?"'
'Yes, that was it,' says Jane, with a big breath.
'And then he flew us all away to the Neverland and the fairies and the
pirates and the redskins and the mermaids' lagoon, and the home under the
ground, and the little house.'
'Yes! which did you like best of all?'
'I think I liked the home under the ground best of all.'
'Yes, so do I. What was the last thing Peter ever said to you?'
'The last thing he ever said to me was, "Just always be waiting for me, and
then some night you will hear me crowing."'
'Yes.'
'But, alas, he forgot all about me.' Wendy said it with a smile. She was as
grown up as that.
gay and innocent and heartless who can fly.'
'What is gay and innocent and heartless? I do wish I was gay and innocent
and heartless.'
Or perhaps Wendy admits that she does see something. 'I do believe,' she
says, 'that it is this nursery.'
'I do believe it is,' says Jane. 'Go on.'
They are now embarked on the great adventure of the night when Peter flew
in looking for his shadow.
'The foolish fellow,' says Wendy, 'tried to stick it on with soap, and when he
could not he cried, and that woke me, and I sewed it on for him.'
'You have missed a bit,' interrupts Jane, who now knows the story better
than her mother. 'When you saw him sitting on the floor crying what did
you say?'
'I sat up in bed and I said, "Boy, why are you crying?"'
'Yes, that was it,' says Jane, with a big breath.
'And then he flew us all away to the Neverland and the fairies and the
pirates and the redskins and the mermaids' lagoon, and the home under the
ground, and the little house.'
'Yes! which did you like best of all?'
'I think I liked the home under the ground best of all.'
'Yes, so do I. What was the last thing Peter ever said to you?'
'The last thing he ever said to me was, "Just always be waiting for me, and
then some night you will hear me crowing."'
'Yes.'
'But, alas, he forgot all about me.' Wendy said it with a smile. She was as
grown up as that.
Page 176
'What did his crow sound like?' Jane asked one evening.
'It was like this,' Wendy said, trying to imitate Peter's crow.
'No, it wasn't,' Jane said gravely, 'it was like this'; and she did it ever so
much better than her mother.
Wendy was a little startled. 'My darling, how can you know?'
'I often hear it when I am sleeping,' Jane said.
'Ah yes, many girls hear it when they are sleeping, but I was the only one
who heard it awake.'
'Lucky you,' said Jane.
And then one night came the tragedy. It was the spring of the year, and the
story had been told for the night, and Jane was now asleep in her bed.
Wendy was sitting on the floor, very close to the fire, so as to see to darn,
for there was no other light in the nursery; and while she sat darning she
heard a crow. Then the window blew open as of old, and Peter dropped on
the floor.
He was exactly the same as ever, and Wendy saw at once that he still had all
his first teeth.
He was a little boy, and she was grown up. She huddled by the fire not
daring to move, helpless and guilty, a big woman.
'Hullo, Wendy,' he said, not noticing any difference, for he was thinking
chiefly of himself; and in the dim light her white dress might have been the
night-gown in which he had seen her first.
'Hullo, Peter,' she replied faintly, squeezing herself as small as possible.
Something inside her was crying 'Woman, woman, let go of me.'
'Hullo, where is John?' he asked, suddenly missing the third bed.
'John is not here now,' she gasped.
'Is Michael asleep?' he asked, with a careless glance at Jane.
'It was like this,' Wendy said, trying to imitate Peter's crow.
'No, it wasn't,' Jane said gravely, 'it was like this'; and she did it ever so
much better than her mother.
Wendy was a little startled. 'My darling, how can you know?'
'I often hear it when I am sleeping,' Jane said.
'Ah yes, many girls hear it when they are sleeping, but I was the only one
who heard it awake.'
'Lucky you,' said Jane.
And then one night came the tragedy. It was the spring of the year, and the
story had been told for the night, and Jane was now asleep in her bed.
Wendy was sitting on the floor, very close to the fire, so as to see to darn,
for there was no other light in the nursery; and while she sat darning she
heard a crow. Then the window blew open as of old, and Peter dropped on
the floor.
He was exactly the same as ever, and Wendy saw at once that he still had all
his first teeth.
He was a little boy, and she was grown up. She huddled by the fire not
daring to move, helpless and guilty, a big woman.
'Hullo, Wendy,' he said, not noticing any difference, for he was thinking
chiefly of himself; and in the dim light her white dress might have been the
night-gown in which he had seen her first.
'Hullo, Peter,' she replied faintly, squeezing herself as small as possible.
Something inside her was crying 'Woman, woman, let go of me.'
'Hullo, where is John?' he asked, suddenly missing the third bed.
'John is not here now,' she gasped.
'Is Michael asleep?' he asked, with a careless glance at Jane.
Page 177
'Yes,' she answered; and now she felt that she was untrue to Jane as well as
to Peter.
'That is not Michael,' she said quickly, lest a judgment should fall on her.
Peter looked. 'Hullo, is it a new one?'
'Yes.'
'Boy or girl?'
'Girl.'
Now surely he would understand; but not a bit of it.
'Peter,' she said, faltering, 'are you expecting me to fly away with you?'
'Of course that is why I have come.' He added a little sternly, 'Have you
forgotten that this is spring-cleaning time?'
She knew it was useless to say that he had let many spring-cleaning times
pass.
'I can't come,' she said apologetically, 'I have forgotten how to fly.'
'I'll soon teach you again.'
'O Peter, don't waste the fairy dust on me.'
She had risen; and now at last a fear assailed him. 'What is it?' he cried,
shrinking.
'I will turn up the light,' she said, 'and then you can see for yourself.'
For almost the only time in his life that I know of, Peter was afraid. 'Don't
turn up the light,' he cried.
She let her hands play in the hair of the tragic boy. She was not a little girl
heart-broken about him; she was a grown woman smiling at it all, but they
were wet smiles.
Then she turned up the light, and Peter saw. He gave a cry of pain; and
when the tall beautiful creature stooped to lift him in her arms he drew back
to Peter.
'That is not Michael,' she said quickly, lest a judgment should fall on her.
Peter looked. 'Hullo, is it a new one?'
'Yes.'
'Boy or girl?'
'Girl.'
Now surely he would understand; but not a bit of it.
'Peter,' she said, faltering, 'are you expecting me to fly away with you?'
'Of course that is why I have come.' He added a little sternly, 'Have you
forgotten that this is spring-cleaning time?'
She knew it was useless to say that he had let many spring-cleaning times
pass.
'I can't come,' she said apologetically, 'I have forgotten how to fly.'
'I'll soon teach you again.'
'O Peter, don't waste the fairy dust on me.'
She had risen; and now at last a fear assailed him. 'What is it?' he cried,
shrinking.
'I will turn up the light,' she said, 'and then you can see for yourself.'
For almost the only time in his life that I know of, Peter was afraid. 'Don't
turn up the light,' he cried.
She let her hands play in the hair of the tragic boy. She was not a little girl
heart-broken about him; she was a grown woman smiling at it all, but they
were wet smiles.
Then she turned up the light, and Peter saw. He gave a cry of pain; and
when the tall beautiful creature stooped to lift him in her arms he drew back
Page 178
sharply.
'What is it?' he cried again.
She had to tell him.
'I am old, Peter. I am ever so much more than twenty. I grew up long ago.'
'You promised not to!'
'I couldn't help it. I am a married woman, Peter.'
'No, you're not.'
'Yes, and the little girl in the bed is my baby.'
'No, she's not.'
But he supposed she was; and he took a step towards the sleeping child with
his dagger upraised. Of course he did not strike. He sat down on the floor
instead and sobbed; and Wendy did not know how to comfort him, though
she could have done it so easily once. She was only a woman now, and she
ran out of the room to try to think.
Peter continued to cry, and soon his sobs woke Jane. She sat up in bed, and
was interested at once.
'What is it?' he cried again.
She had to tell him.
'I am old, Peter. I am ever so much more than twenty. I grew up long ago.'
'You promised not to!'
'I couldn't help it. I am a married woman, Peter.'
'No, you're not.'
'Yes, and the little girl in the bed is my baby.'
'No, she's not.'
But he supposed she was; and he took a step towards the sleeping child with
his dagger upraised. Of course he did not strike. He sat down on the floor
instead and sobbed; and Wendy did not know how to comfort him, though
she could have done it so easily once. She was only a woman now, and she
ran out of the room to try to think.
Peter continued to cry, and soon his sobs woke Jane. She sat up in bed, and
was interested at once.
Page 179
'Boy,' she said, 'why are you crying?'
Page 180
Peter rose and bowed to her, and she bowed to him from the bed.
'Hullo,' he said.
'Hullo,' said Jane.
'My name is Peter Pan,' he told her.
'Yes, I know.'
'I came back for my mother,' he explained; 'to take her to the Neverland.'
'Yes, I know,' Jane said, 'I been waiting for you.'
When Wendy returned diffidently she found Peter sitting on the bed-post
crowing gloriously, while Jane in her nighty was flying round the room in
solemn ecstasy.
'She is my mother,' Peter explained; and Jane descended and stood by his
side, with the look on her face that he liked to see on ladies when they
gazed at him.
'He does so need a mother,' Jane said.
'Yes, I know,' Wendy admitted rather forlornly; 'no one knows it so well as
I.'
'Good-bye,' said Peter to Wendy; and he rose in the air, and the shameless
Jane rose with him; it was already her easiest way of moving about.
Wendy rushed to the window.
'No, no,' she cried.
'It is just for spring-cleaning time,' Jane said; 'he wants me always to do his
spring cleaning.'
'If only I could go with you,' Wendy sighed.
'You see you can't fly,' said Jane.
Of course in the end Wendy let them fly away together. Our last glimpse of
her shows her at the window, watching them receding into the sky until they
'Hullo,' he said.
'Hullo,' said Jane.
'My name is Peter Pan,' he told her.
'Yes, I know.'
'I came back for my mother,' he explained; 'to take her to the Neverland.'
'Yes, I know,' Jane said, 'I been waiting for you.'
When Wendy returned diffidently she found Peter sitting on the bed-post
crowing gloriously, while Jane in her nighty was flying round the room in
solemn ecstasy.
'She is my mother,' Peter explained; and Jane descended and stood by his
side, with the look on her face that he liked to see on ladies when they
gazed at him.
'He does so need a mother,' Jane said.
'Yes, I know,' Wendy admitted rather forlornly; 'no one knows it so well as
I.'
'Good-bye,' said Peter to Wendy; and he rose in the air, and the shameless
Jane rose with him; it was already her easiest way of moving about.
Wendy rushed to the window.
'No, no,' she cried.
'It is just for spring-cleaning time,' Jane said; 'he wants me always to do his
spring cleaning.'
'If only I could go with you,' Wendy sighed.
'You see you can't fly,' said Jane.
Of course in the end Wendy let them fly away together. Our last glimpse of
her shows her at the window, watching them receding into the sky until they
Page 181
were as small as stars.
As you look at Wendy you may see her hair becoming white, and her figure
little again, for all this happened long ago. Jane is now a common grown-
up, with a daughter called Margaret; and every spring-cleaning time, except
when he forgets, Peter comes for Margaret and takes her to the Neverland,
where she tells him stories about himself, to which he listens eagerly. When
Margaret grows up she will have a daughter, who is to be Peter's mother in
turn; and thus it will go on, so long as children are gay and innocent and
heartless.
THE END
As you look at Wendy you may see her hair becoming white, and her figure
little again, for all this happened long ago. Jane is now a common grown-
up, with a daughter called Margaret; and every spring-cleaning time, except
when he forgets, Peter comes for Margaret and takes her to the Neverland,
where she tells him stories about himself, to which he listens eagerly. When
Margaret grows up she will have a daughter, who is to be Peter's mother in
turn; and thus it will go on, so long as children are gay and innocent and
heartless.
THE END
Page 182
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PETER AND
WENDY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
WENDY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 183
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 184
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 185
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 186
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 187
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 188
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 189
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 190
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 191
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.